e R . R'? 

^ • 

fj-LE N f. Pratt 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

©njujrigi^t !]|a. 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 









*^4 t 






[t ) 




'A 






k* - »• 


Pi’w^^, -7 '-■ _■ - f ■ ■> ', ■ /, 

■ ^ -Vi*’. ..fV",:- . . i. *■>-••-«,. 

S' ■?. :mF' ^ ' 


>’ 


I * SI 


L»i^ 


ri[} 


< *■ 


#r 


i. 




-t 


Js- 


u 




W%' 


:>v 








fV 


1 *< 












-M« 


. ^ 


-M 


•■ j ' 


fr*» 




’fryr 




^ u 


4 V 




< fi 


■n 


•ij 


c* i * 


t ' 




- 1 -1 I 




* 


^ -I 




? > 






.!-> 




■«> '; 






‘ '■tfT 


. 1 • . • 

-■vv 0 




' « 




•*' W 


IFJ 




l‘ , 




V. i: 


> :r 




»;l 










*. * 


•4 * 




AM 


1(4 < < ( 




i«. 


fit 


<1^*; 




m 


It, 


r \. 


■‘A 


I r 




\ , 


» 1 








w 






0'?A 




i >>« 


r* 


lu 


• # 


7^ 






,sAm 


r.u' 


ii'<'. ' I 


* ' 'i 


f. 




fii) j 




3w! 


fV 


0¥. 


* . * 


'i. •* , 


M r. 


■If 


/ ■ I M 


>- 






U' 






til 




*r t?!; 




L» ' . I 


» • >. T 




♦ 






x^: . 


V-. 


,/ - 


^ _ 


1( V 


iK 


.■v-^>- 


'e 4 v 


.V. 




> Vr 




Ur 








-f'-. 


'.ii 




\:i 


Jr< 




1 I 




>: 1 




L/-J 










.♦» 


I* V 


A»^r A 


^ L' •’w*‘ *■' 


N^v# 






r* 


AC 




ir\ 


1 . <\ « 






.c,t 




K A 


ly. *« 


Vjl.' 


y-. 


«■ .<■ 


Jw: 


til. 

■ s. 

,- ly -a*;; /Vi 

- S 

■'■J' iiY J ''r 6.i 




t- * 


' ‘■i 


- f 


J / ^ 






>> 


■nS* 


i::. 


aIp • 


A * 




lU 


/'53 


n; 




* 


; 2 a 


** /. 


. t 


•/ ' 


*»• 


r 




f 








r 


s.* 


ie 


4 


BK' 


^ f 


%l) 


» • 




.WJf 


'A'j 


•<!?A‘ 


i4' 






nA-- 


"T: 




it* 


p? ^ 


‘ - j;:, 










z 




‘■J.' 


S^r 


■•>*M 


•/. 


/■ 


Pi.i' J*:- ■:;4,!’^ 


4 






. ^• 


.1 f t 


k k r*. 1 


Ll> 


** I t • 


’U ■ J . I 


7 ^ 


1 1 


As 


si® 




>•• I *. 




’V 


Sr-v 


u 






E E E T 


ELLEN 



F. PEATT 


'►f' se if ’ X 

S. Vl/ASHiriG^^X^ 


NEW YORK 

JOHN B. ALDEN, PUBLISH EE 

1689 







Copyright 1889, 

BY 

ELLEN F. PRATT. 


> 





9 



JEllRY. 


CHArXEii I. 

Je-rusalem ! What a narrow escape ! I’m clean 
tuckered out, that policeman was within ten feet of 
me when I turned the first corner ! ’Twas a lucky 
thought that struck me when I spied this old sugar 
hogshead, and I wasn’t long in getting here. — There 
they come now ! ” and crouching, panting and trem- 
bling in fear of discovery, Jerry waited in terrible sus- 
pense, while a troop of boys and men, headed by a 
policeman, went running by, yelling: “Stop thief! 
Stop thief! ” “ Where is he ? ” Which way? ” 

Not until their voices died in the distance did Jerr3^ 
move a muscle : then cautiously and slowly he raised 
himself and peered out of his queer hiding-place. 

Seeing the coast clear, he scrambled out of the hogs- 
head and hastened down the alley. 

“ Now I must make tracks for home. I won’t ven- 
ture to open this pocket-book ’till I’m in a safe place. 
Cracky ! but I’m hungry, lucky for me that I had a 
crust this morning, or them fellers would have run me 
down soon: wonder if there’s any money in it; mother 
and Linny shall have one good, square meal if there 
is, but if ‘ boss’ is around, he’ll rob me quicker ’n wink. 
O, dear, I wish I had a decent father anyway ; if he 
was a sober, honest man, I’d be the happiest feller 
agoin’, for I’ve got a mother and sister that can’t be 

5 


6 


JERRY. 


beat — Glory Moses ! there he goes now, — into a saloon 
of course. I’d like to know where he always gets 
money to buy whiskey ; well, I hope he’ll not come 
home and abuse mother and Linny — if he ever strikes 
her again, I’ll have him arrested as sure as my name 
is Jerry.” 

As he mounted the rickety stairs which led to his 
mother’s apartments, Jerry felt a very wrathful little 
heart beating under his patched vest,- as he thought of 
the many wrongs of his poor, hard-working, patient 
mother, and his gentle, blind sister, so sweet- voiced 
and so uncomplaining. 

He opened the door and found Linnet in her usual 
place — in a low rocker, with the baby on her knee. 

“0, Jerry,” she exclaimed, “I’ve been waiting for 
your step, I have such good news.” 

“ Have you,” he replied rather absently, for his 
hand grasped the pocket-book, and he was too eagerly 
searching the contents to care for anything short of 
an earthquake just then. As he opened the inner 
clasp he saw a shining silver dollar, and drew forth 
two bills, each two dollars in value. — “ O, good y ! ain’t 
I glad I ” and he began to dance a double shuffle. 

“S-h, you’ll waken the baby; listen and I’ll goon.” 

“Fire away,” said Jerry, not knowing or caring 
what his sister was talking about, and keeping his 
secret until his mother’s return. He put the treasure 
into his bosom, lest his father should come and search 
him for a few pennies with which to buy rum. 

Presently the door opened and the poor, tired mother 
came in. She had a smile and a kind word for 
them, for her children were all that gave any bright- 
ness to her weary, toilsome existence. 


JERRY. 


T 


“ I am afraid we shall have to go supperless to bed, 
dears,” she said, “ I could not collect the money owing 
me, and had my long walk for nothing. 0, how re- 
freshing a good cup of strong tea would be,” she sighed, 
and her lips trembled as she looked on her hungry 
brood. The baby, hearing his mother’s voice, set up 
a plaintive cry, 

“ Just wait, mother, you shall have your tea, I got 
some money to-day,” and off ran Jerry like a shot. 
As he hurried along he soliloquized — “ I don’t want 
to tell mother ’til I’ve made some purchases. Slie’ll 
think it’s dishonest or something, and wait to hear if it’s 
advertised for : or else she’ll want to get me some 
clothes and send me to school ; she’s always worrying 
because I’m growing up a know-nothing. Humph! 
I’ve cut my eye-teeth, and know a heap more ’n half the 
scliool kids ; besides, if I hadn’t found the purse that 
other chap would have picked it up and had the bene- 
fit of the money. There wasn’t any owner about, and 
it was half buried in mud : if I hadn’t been looken 
for cigar stumps I never would have seen it. Wasn’t 
that big feller madder ’n fury when I wouldn’t give it 
up? and didn’t I just run like a white-head? and 
then he just yelled ‘ Stop thief! ’ ’til in less ’n no time 
a whole gang was at my heels — a big ‘ Blue-coat ’ at 
the head. 

‘‘ Now I’ll take some of this money and set up in the 
shoe-blacken business; them fellows make lots of 
money, and Nick Johnson won’t crow over me because 
he earns his money by the sweat of his brow.” 

Before entering the grocer’s, Jerry cautiously took 
from the purse the silver piece and replaced the rest in 
his bosom. 


8 


JERRY. 


“ ’Twont do to let them see me with such a bank, or 
they’ll holler for a policeman and have me in the lock- 
up.” 

He bought a loaf of bread, a half-pound of tea, a 
pound of butter, a small quantity of cheese, and last, 
but not least to him, a box of blacking and a brush, 
then started for home as proud and happy as any 
lord. On the way he chanced to see some sausages 
in a butchers shop, and went in and with his remain- 
ing pennies bought a pound. He could not make his 
legs carry him as fast as his mind travelled in happy 
anticipation of the joy of his mother and Linny, and the 
delicious meal in store. Ashe neared home his heart 
sank, for he saw his father reeling along a few yards in 
advance, and he knew their joy avouM be turned to 
grief 

“ Shoot the luck ! that spoils everything. No use 
going home now, he’s got the very devil in him when 
he’s drunk, — he ’aint none too good when he’s sober.” 
And poor Jerry, remembering nothing but abuse, mut- 
tered over his disappointment as he retarded his steps. 

The wretched man staggered from side to side, trying- 
in vain to steady himself ; then finally lost his balance 
and lay sprawling in the gutter. He uttered some 
fearful oaths and then lay quiet. 

Jerry, utterly disgusted, approached him and stood 
for awhile contemplating his disgraceful fall. Then 
finding his father evidently satisfied to lie there, and 
remembering his tired mother Avho so badly needed 
refreshment, he hastened on. 

He found the baby still wailing, and his mother try- 
ing to hush its hungry cry by Avalking the floor. She 
looked I'eady to faint with the exertion. Linnet was 


JERRY, 


9 


tryiug to revive the fire by throwing some charcoal on 
the embers. 

“ There I ” exclaimed Jerry as he burst into the 
room and threw his parcels upon the table. “ JSTow 
Linny, take the baby while mother and me prepare a 
feast I ” 

“ Bless the boy ! he has been favored to-day, surely,” 
cried his mother, while her eyes filled with grate- 
ful tears : and cutting from the loaf a crust, gave it to 
the babe, who eagerly siezed it, and immediately stilled 
its cries. 

Jemimy! I’m hungrier than a bear,” said Jerry, 
as he flew around, filling the tea-kettle, putting the 
frying-pan on the stove, and unwrapping parcels. Four 
willing hands soon had supper under way, and the ket- 
tle sang merrily, while the savory sausage fairly made 
Jerry dance with glee, as the little round cakes sput- 
tered and bubbled in their own fat. There was a faded 
and patched, though clean red cloth on the table, a 
few silver spoons and forks — relics of better days, — a 
few plain dishes — some cracked, and all bearing the 
marks of age, but everything as clean as soap and water 
could make it. 

“ All aboard,” called Jerry, as his mother lifted the 
tea-pot from the stove, and he placed the chairs about 
the table. “ All aboard, not a moment to lose,” — and 
taking his mother, with both arms about her waist, 
seated her in the easiest chair the house afforded. 
Then taking the baby brother from Linnet, seated him 
on the floor, while he led her to a seat. He then threw 
•himself into his chair with a breath of deep-drawn sat- 
isfaction, and exclaimed boy-fashion, — “ How pitch in.” 

“ Patience, dear,” was his mother’s low’'- voiced 


10 


JERRY. 


answer ; and bowing her head, briefly and earnestly 
thanked the Father for still remembering their needs. 

Oh, how delicious everything tasted, none but 
those in like circumstances can know. 

“ Now, my boy, I can have courage to go again to 
Mr. Scrimp. He must pay me; our rent is over-due, 
and Mr. Ford says we must leave if it is not paid by 
Saturday.’’ 

“ How much is it? ” asked Jerry. 

“ Four dollars. Mr. Scrimp owes me three, and I 
can earn the rest if I get the work promised me. How- 
ever, we won’t spoil this delicious meal by any worry 
over the morrow. ‘ Sufficient unto the day is the evil 
thereof.’ I have been comforted all day by the little 
lines that have been running through my mind.” 

Here the baby set up a cry and Jerry, at Linnet’s 
request, put the little fellow in his sister’s lap. 

“ What are the lines, dearie,” asked she, turning to 
her mother, who repeated. 

Build a little fence of trust around to-day, 

Fill the space with loving work and therein stay. 

Look not through the sheltering bars upon to-morrow, 

God will help you bear what comes, if joy or sorrow.'' 

How beautiful 1 ” cried Linnet. 

“ Bully I ” exclaimed Jerry, while his mother looked 
at him with mild reproach and said, “ My son, do try 
to overcome your dreadful habit of using slang on all 
occasions. For one moment stop and think of the 
unfitness of such a word as that in reference to any- 
j thing touching or pathetic.” 

“0, I always forget, I hear nothing else on the 


JERET. 


11 


■treet ; but, I’ll try, mammy, to please you and Linny, 
Now Lin’ — go on with the piece of good news you’ve 
got to relate, then I’ll occupy the floor with an excit- 
ing tale.” 

And Linnet began her story. 


12 


JERJIY. 


CHAPTER II. 

“ Well, as I sat rocking Tiny Tim,” — this was what 
Linnet called her baby brother because of his delicate 
little frame, — I was singing one of my original airs, 
when there came a rap at the door ; I said come in, 
and then a voice — a man’s voice asked ; ‘ Is this the 
room that contains the sweet singer ? ’ I replied that 
I had been singing, and asked him to be seated. Then 
he asked if I would please go on said he was an 
Italian singing master, was passing under my window 
and heard a voice so like his dear, dead daughter’s, that 
he could not resist the temptation to enter and get 
acquainted with the owner of the voice ; and would I 
not gratify him ? I felt sorry for him, and sang ‘ Sweet 
Angel ’—your favorite, dearie,” glancing at her mother 
— “ and when I finished, his voice seemed full of tears 
as he said, — ‘ Just the same, just the same. How old 
are you, my dear ? ’ I replied ‘ fifteen,’ and again he 
said ‘Just the same — just the same.’ ” 

“ 0, bother ! ” exclaimed impatient Jerry, “ hurry 
up, Lin, and get to the kernel ; there’s too much shell 
and too little meat.” 

“ I’m getting to the kernel as fast as I can — now lis- 
ten. He said his daughter used to sing at evening- 
entertainments for the fine families on the Avenue, and 
that when she died his wife’s heart broke, and she 
soon followed her to the far-off country where the 
angels sing, and how he was now all alone in the 
world, and would I not like to be trained to sing as 


JERRY. 


18 


slie had done and become a helper in taking care of 
my family, etc., etc.” 

“01” I cried, “ I would be so glad, so glad. I’ll 
ask my mother — but — you see I am blind, would that 
make any difference ? How could I study? ” 

“Ah, my dear child,” he said, so sorrowfully, “ I did 
not know, but that would make no difference. You 
could learn by ear, and T would teach you just to hear 
your charming voice, and think my own Peroi was 
near.” 

“ But,” I said, “ my mother is so tender of me she 
would not let me go among strangers I fear, and how 
could I leave my baby brother ? ” 

“ Your mother could stay at home, for your voice 
will bring more than she can earn by sewing, my dear.” 

“So, dearest, he is coming to-morrow for your con- 
sent, and 0, I shall be so happy. Don’t say him nay, 
will you ? ” and the pleading voice was so full of 
music and pathos that the tears came to her mother’s 
eyes as she replied, — 

“ I am glad that you can have the instruction, my 
darling, but T must see this Italian and learn some 
thing more before I say yes. I cannot bear to think 
of you going out from home to labor — even to sing.” 

“ Now, for gracious’ sake let me get in a word,” and 
Jerry, no longer able to keep his secret, told his story, 
and produced the pocket-book. 

When his mother perceived the initials on the lap 
of it, she changed color, and appeared startled : then 
for a moment sat buried in thought. 

At this moment the door was burst open and the 
husband and father came stumbling into the room. 
So intense had been their interest in Jerry’s narra- 


14 


JERRY. 


tion they had not noticed his approach. He looked 
a very brute as his eyes caught sight of them seated 
around the table, apparently enjoying a comfortable 
meal. 

He growled out, “ So you can get victuals enough 
when I’m not here to help eat, can you ? I was told 
there was no money, and nothing in the house to eat. 
So you’ll lie to me, will you, you lazy bones, only fit 
to sing to the brat all day : I’ll teach you I ” and he 
dealt poor Linnet a stunning blow. She tried to 
dodge his hand, but not seeing from which way it 
came, she received the full force of it, and fell to the 
floor with the baby in her arms. 

The mother and brother ran to the rescue, but too 
late to save them. The little one’s head struck on the 
edge of the stove. He uttered a sharp cry of pain 
and then lay still, his little pinched face turning ashy 
pale. 

The unhappy wife with the strength of desperation 
seized the arm uplifted for another blow, and threw 
her husband from his victim. She stooped and lifted 
the child, hastily laying it in the cradle, though with 
motherly tenderness, then hastened to the assistance 
of her sightless darling. With a sob she cried, 
“Are you hurt, my Linnet? Oh, God I he has killed 
her, killed my little comforter I ” Kaising the slender 
form, she held it close to her bursting heart ; raining 
the while tears and kisses upon lips, cheek and brow. 
“ Oh, Jerry my boy, what shall we do? Has he killed 
them both ? Heaven have mercy on his soul. Bring 
water, quick, my boy, it may be only a faint.” Quickly 
Jerry obeyed her bidding. 

Dashing some drops on the pallid face, she soon 


JERRY. 


15 


Baw a flutter and quiver about the lips — and the blue 
eyes opened and stared vacantly as she asked : — 

“What is it mother?” The poor woman could 
make no reply for the great sob of revulsive feeling 
that almost choked her. Motioning Jerry to bring a 
pillow, she laid her darling down with infinite tender- 
ness and went to the babe, who lay white and still, 
though softly breathing. Seeing no sign of injury 
save a little blue mark near the temple, the relieved 
woman sank exhausted into a chair. 

The brutal father, seeing the ruin he had wrought, 
looked on in a dazed sort of a way, partially brought 
to his senses after expending his fury. 

Seeing his wife’s gaze riveted upon him in sor- 
rowful reproach, he uttered a curse and staggered to 
the door. 

“ Thomas,” she said, “ come back ; you want food ; 
we are ready to share with you so long as we have it.” 
Go to him and touch him — she could not. He had 
long since forfeited her love and respect. She had 
only pity left for the man who had won her girlish 
Iieart but to break it — the man who, against her par- 
ents’ wishes, had beguiled her from her happy home 
and pursuaded her to marry him clandestinely. She 
felt that she was not blameless and was reaping the 
bitter fruit of disobedience to her parents’ wishes and 
just objections to the handsome stranger. 

But where was Jerry all this while ? True to his 
word, he had gone in search of a policeman to arrest 
his cruel father! He was breathless with excitement, 
indignation and outraged feelings as he thought of the 
cowardly attack on his helpless sister and innocent 
brother. He kept up his pace for several blocks and 


16 


J E R R Y . 


was about to take a new street, when he saw a hurley 
blue-coat with his gleaming star issue from the very 
saloon he had seen his father enter ! 

He stood stock still ; amazed at himself and dis- 
gusted with this minion of the law. What I ask this 
fellow, who set no better example of self-denial than 
his father, to drag him — his father — to prison? His 
mother and Linny dragged into court? “And per- 
haps he will be hung for murder! — I can’t do it, he 
deserves to be sent to jail, but I — I won’t help him to 
get there.’ 

Slowly retracing his steps, he once more entered his 
miserable home to find his mother with the babe on 
her lap, vainly trying through her tears to see how to 
adjust the clean little gown to the already stiffening 
baby form ; — for her child was dead. 

Linnet sat beside her mother uttering words of con- 
dolence, her own tears fast dropping on the little hand 
she lovingly stroked and caressed. She said, chok- 
ingly, “ My occupation’s gone, mother.” 

“Yes, dear, — thank God he suffered no pain ; but 
oh, that his father’s soul should be so steeped in 
crime.” 

“ Mother,” Jerry asked in an awe-struck voice, “ is 
baby brother dead ? ” 

“I have only one son now,” she said gently, and 
drew him to her and kissed him. Jerry put his arm 
around her neck, and returned the caress, then gazed 
long and tearfully on the white-robed figure. He 
never forgot that sacred caress — that solemn scene. 

His sister went to him and softly whispered a few 
words in his ear. He left the room and soon returned 
with a kind, neighborly Scotch woman, who offered 


JERRY. 


17 


her sympathy and assistance, which was gratefully 
accepted. 

The guilty lather had eateu his supper hastily and 
left the liouse iiuniediately alter. They saw no more 
of him until the following day, when he came home 
»oher — a rare coiidition nowadays. He entered just as 
the little pinecothn was being carried out, followed by 
a lew kind neighbc)rs, Ids wife and Jerry. 

Linnet sat alone; her hand.s clasped upon her knee, 
the tears falling silerttly. She had loved the babe 
with a mother’s devotion, and now her arms were 
empty. She heard her father’s footfall, and knew he 
was himself once more. She did not speak, but 
waited for him to cpiestion. 

lie sat for a while with his face buried in his hands. 
He could not meet the gaze of his wife's reproachful 
eyes, he would question Linnet — gentle, patient, 
sweet-voiced Linnet, who never in her life gave him 
one reproachful word. “Child,” he asked, after an 
impressive silence of many minutes, “ what ailed your 
brotlier ? Keep nothing back — I mill know allT 
She hesitated. “ Speak, girl, I was a fiend yester- 
day, did I kill the boy ? ” Gently she replied, for his 
trembling voice called for pity, “You did not mean 
to hurt him, father, l>ut he struck his head on the 
edge of the stove, and — while we thought him asleep, 
he had gone to join the angels.” 

Briefly she told the sad story ; she shrank from 
giving him pain. “ Don’t cry, father, he is happy 
now and he suft’ered no pain.” 

Her words brought only stinging remorse; and the 
unhappy man shook from head to foot with tearless 
2 


18 


JERRY. 


sobs. He sat thus for an hour, then rousing himself, 
went to the door and passed out. 

Two days later the morning papers chronicled the 
following : “ The body of a drowned man was found 
in the river yesterday morning by two fishermen. It 
was taken to the morgue and afterward identified by 
a lad claiming to be his son. The boy told a pitiful 
tale. The old, old story of rum, poverty, crime and 
suicide.” 

After these harrowing scenes. Linnet became so 
melancholy, that her mother finally consented to the 
singing master, and the lessons began. The young 
girl threw her whole heart and soul into the work, 
and teacher and mother marveled at the rapid progress 
she had made, and at the depth and purity of her 
voice: “So rich and so rare,” the Italian would 
exclaim, and clap his hands in ecstasy. Her voice, 
her face, with its spiritual beauty, her simplicity of 
manner, all combined to make her nearer an angel 
than a mortal. 

Jerry came home after his first day as professional 
boot-black, and threw into his mother’s lap five nick- 
els. 

“ There ! I call that a good beginning, a deal better 
than picking cigar stumps, at five cents a hundred — 
but that business served me a good turn, for I will 
never smoke a cigarette so long as I live.” 

“ God help you, dear boy, in all such good resolves,” 
replied his mother. 

“ Now, mother,” he continued, “ when Linny gets 
started, you shall fold your hands and stay at home, 
we will be the bread-winners.” 


JERRY. 


19 


“ Idleness never brings happiness, my lad, I must 
not have much time for thinking. It is better not.’^ 

After two weeks’ study, Linnet was readj^ to make 
her debut ; in other words, she had learned a number 
of charming songs, which her teacher accompanied on 
^ the harp. He did not interfere with her natural 
expression, which he thought almost angelic in her 
rendering, but he taught her how to reserve her 
breath, and how to control her voice to the best 
advantage. She was so impatient to be helping her 
mother, and so lost without her little charge, that she 
could scarce restrain her anxiety. She was as excited 
and delighted as any Fifth Avenue belle on the eve 
of her first ball. The Italian had secured an engage- 
ment for her to sing at one of the “ fine houses ” on 
the Avenue, at which there was to be a reception. 
Very lovely Linnet looked in her simple white mus- 
lin — the gift of the singing master. 

It had been worn on a similar occasion by his 
daughter, and the likeness, when he gazed upon Lin- 
net’s features, brought the tears to his eyes. Not that 
they had much in common, their complexions were 
unlike — Linnet's being fair, while the Italian girl’s 
was dark. Linnet’s eyes were like the doves, soft 
and blue, while Peroi’s were dark and deep: but there 
was the same innocent, trusting look on the face of 
each . 

Her mother and Jerry looked at her with faces that 
seemed to say, — “ She only lacks wings to make her 
a very angel.” 

“ Now, my precious one, don’t overdo,” and with 
motherly solicitude she pinned the cloak and hood 
closer about the dear form. Giving her mother and 


'20 


JERRY. 


Jerry a parting kiss, Linnet started with her new friend 
for “ Fairy-land.” 

The mother sat down and cried. Jerry said — 
“Good bye; I’m going to keep guard, mother, so 
don’t worry.” And away he ran — with his mother’s 
“God bless you,” ringing in his ears. 


JERKY. 


21 




CHAPTER III. 

Mrs. Stubleton dried her tears and sat down to her 
mending. Nine — ten — eleven o’clock struck from the 
old-fashioned clock on the mantel shelf, and she began 
to grow nervous and anxious. At last their steps and 
voices were heard on the stairs, and she hastened to 
give them a welcome home. 

“ 0 mother ! ” cried Linnet as she entered the room, 
her face fairly illuminated, “it was paradise! the air 
so pure and fragrant, the music so divine, and the rustle 
of silken robes, the hum of low voices, all so diflerent 
from the sounds we live in ; I was in heaven, and the 
only thing lacking was not having you to enjoy it with 
me. And every one was so kind to me. A young 
lady — one of the daughters — came and sat by me and 
described some of the beautiful dresses to me. O 
mother, how I did long for sight. Then when we had 
refreshments, she put her arm around me and led me 
out to the dining-room and seated me beside my kind 
friend here, and what do you think I did, dearie? 
Why, I just made a goose of myself and cried ! I 
couldn’t help it — I felt so happy, and yet I so longed 
for you and Jerry; and then when I cried what 
happened ? Why this silly brother ” — here she patted 
Jerry afiectionately — “came in to see what was the 
matter and tried to have me come home. Well, I 
had to explain, and then they made Jerry stay and 
liave some of the delicious cake and ice cream. 


22 


JERRY. 


“ Yes,” chimed in Jerry “ and that wasn’t all. They 
had coffee and sandwiches, and fruits and Oh, Jerniny I 
everything good! I just eat ’til I was ready to 
burst 1 ” 

“ 0, you dreadful boy,” exclaimed the mother and 
sister in a disgusted tone. “ What must they have 
thought of you ? ” 

‘‘ Guess they thought I was half starved, and they 
didn’t come wide of the mark.” 

“Yes, and mother he was actually going to wrap 
some cake in his handkerchief and bring it to you.” 
Here Jerry drew forth his hand from his pocket and 
unfolding a soiled, coarse handkerchief, passed it over 
to his mother, for it contained a piece of angel’s food ! 

His mother could not scold, for it showed his love 
and thoughtfulness for her, and she said : 

“ Bless my boy for his good will, but next time do 
not impose on the hospitality of any one.” 

Linnet, however, felt greatly shocked, and quite 
severely reproved her brother for “ disgracing her by 
such abominable manners.” 

“Well, let it pass this time children: our good 
friend here has not had a moment in which to tell me 
whether or no success crowned his efforts.” 

“ Ah, madam, your daughter charmed them all ; and 
they were loud in their applause. She has a great 
future ahead of her; for she has a rare gift. I must 
say good night, and I will come to-morrow and bring 
the newspaper that you may see for yourself,” and 
bowing politely the Italian took his leave. Then 
Linnet proudly displayed five dollars, her share of gain 
for the part she took in the entertainment. 

She gave it to her mother as she said: “We will 


JERRY. 


2S 


soon get out of this low neighborhood, dearie. It is 
not, and never can be congenial to us.” 

“ That’s the talk, sis. I made a dollar to-day, and 
we’ll soon have a house on the Avenue at this rate,” 
laughingly exclaimed Jerry. 

“ To bed, to bed,” urged the weary mother. And 
soon the lights were out, and quiet reigned. Jerry was 
1 snoring before his head had fairly settled into the 
pillow. Mrs. Stubleton soon slept lightly, for tired 
nature claimed a respite ; but Linnet — every nerve in 
her body was in a quiver of excitement. She lay 
with her sightless eyes wide open, her mind in a whirl, 
revolving the scenes of the evening, and building 
castles for the future. 

Alas I for human hopes and plans. Two days later 
Linnet was in a delirium of fever. Her delicate 
organization could not brook exposure and excitement 
and now everything would depend upon careful nurs- 
ing and proper nourishment. Jerry must indeed prove 
himself the bread-winner for the family. Nor did he 
flinch : early and late he exerted himself in behalf of 
mother and sister. 

He came home at times almost exhausted, but his 
mother’s kindly words would give him new courage, 
and seeing how she labored to keep up cheerfully for 
his sake, for Linnet was not conscious of passing events, 
he likewise put self aside and the two became one in 
purpose, — to keep Linnet from the grim Reaper. 

Their friend, the Italian, was indeed the friend in 
need, and every day some token of his interest came 
to them in fruits, or dainties for the invalid, or sub- 
stantials for the well ones. Thus Mrs. Stubleton 
ever found something to call forth her gratitude. 


24 


JERKY. 


Midst all her labors she never failed in reading her 
chapter from God’s book before retiring. She read 
aloud to Linnet and Jerry, — her husband had never 
spent his evenings at home, but invariably scoffed at 
all religious devotions when present. It was her 
greatest comfort during these years of sore trial, and 
she felt that but for these very trials she would never 
have sought this Refuge. 

So God in His infinite love must discipline his erring 
children, and bring them back to their true and only 
source of genuine happiness ; where under the shadow 
of His wing they may rest apart from the ills of mor- 
tal life. Where, sure of future peace, they can 
patiently abide through this little span of life. 

Mrs. Stubleton never left the bedside of her dar- 
ling. The kind physician whom their friend had sent 
them, at first looked very grave, and gave them little 
hope of Linnet’s recovery. But as the days wore on, 
he began to be more favorable in his opinions, and 
became greatly interested in the blind girl who sang 
such ravishing strains, and talked so incessantly of 
‘‘making a home for dearie,” and how Jerry should be 
educated ; and then she would imagine her baby 
brother in her arms, and talk sweet baby nonsense, or 
sing soft soothing lullabies. Again, she would spring 
from her bed and try to avert an imaginary blow from 
the hand of her father. All this in her delirium spoke 
volumes to the young physician, and he redoubled his 
efforts and gave much time to the case. Then came 
the crisis of the disease. 

He lingered long by her bedside, and then with 
minute directions to her mother, the doctor left, say- 
ing “ he would call early in the morning.” 


JERRY. 


25 


CHAPTER lY. 

Whoever has sat by the couch of sickness waiting 
and counting the moments that shall bring either hope 
or despair, can understand the agonizing suspense 
through which Linnet’s mother had passed the long 
hours of that never-to-be-forgotten night. But morn- 
ing came at last, and with the rising sun came new- 
born Hope, flooding all the humble dwelling with its 
joyous resurrection. Linnet lived: Linnet smiled in 
her mother’s face and asked for “a good-morning 
kiss,” and her mother’s face lighted as one transfig- 
ured when she complied. What was want, or poverty, 
or pain, now since her singing bird was restored to 
her. Jerry too, was up with the dawn, and was so 
elated ’twas all his mother could do to keep him from 
giving a hip-hip-hurrah ! so little did he realize 
the necessity of perfect quiet, and the dire effect 
that might come of any excitement to his sister 
in her prostrate condition. He tried to tip-toe 
around as he prepared the morning meal, for he 
insisted upon doing whatever would relieve his 
mother — so worn with watching that her hollow eyes 
and pale cheeks made him almost cry to look at her, 
but the unusual step made him stumble more awk- 
wardly than had he walked naturally. He was tip- 
toeing across the floor with a pail of water, and los- 
ing his balance fell forward. Struggling to regain his 
perpendicular, he let go the handle, and finally fell 
sprawling in the noisiest manner possible. He got up 


26 


JERRY. 


feeling very angry at something, he knew not what, 
and gave the pail a kick which made poor Linnet 
start up wildly and exclaim “ 0, father, don’t I don’t ! ” 
Instantly Jerry felt shame and remorse for his quick 
temper and hastened out of doors to cool off, while his 
mother took Linnet in her arms and softly soothed her 
to repose. 

When Jerry re-entered the room, he found his sister 
quietly sleeping ; and his mother ready to sit down to 
her toast and coffee. He looked at her, well knowing 
the reproach that was in store for him, for Jerry’s 
besetting sin was his quick temper : and he knew liow 
much anxiety it caused his gentle mother and sister. 
Toward them he was ever kind and patient ; but he 
had inherited this fault from his father and his com 
panions of the street had necessarily been of a low 
order, so that the poor boy was to be pitied more than 
censured. His mother realized this, yet ever strove to 
elevate his tendencies, and point out the bitter results 
sure to follow an ungoverned temper. Jerry did try 
continually to overcome this failing, and he felt at 
times that he was making great headway, then some 
trifle would completely upset everything and the poor 
lad would lay his head in his mother’s lap and cry, “ Its 
no use, mother, I can’t drive out what is born in me.” 

Then she would very tenderly talk and reason until 
he was again full of hope and good resolves. None 
knew how earnestly the mother pra^^ed for her darling 
boy ; but God heard, and in His own time and way 
was working out Jerry’s salvation. 

One day, when Linnet was able to sit up and even 
beguile the time by singing some of her favorite airs 
while her mother sat by with her sewing, a quick step 


JERRY. 


27 


sounded on the stairs, and immediately the door was 
thrown open and Jerry — his face covered with blood, 
his eyes wild and bloodshot, fell rather than ran into 
the room. A pallor as of death overspread his 
mother’s face ; terrible fears chased each other with 
lightning rapidity through her brain. 

She hastened to him crying : “ What have you 
done? Speak my son! Oh, God! — Are you hurt?” 
for Jerry crouched at her feet and clutched at her dress 
trying to hide his face, 

“O mother! save me from myself! I think I have 
killed him, but he would not let me alone and followed 
me with his taunting, until I turned and struck him 
with my ‘ Jack,’ then he became a devil too, and we 
fought like wild beasts. I got him down and pounded 
him until he lay still ; then I felt sucb a reaction, and 
O, mother ! I am afraid I carry the mark of Cain. I 
want to die, I want to die I ’’ 

At this moment a loud rap was heard at the door, 
and without invitation a policeman entered. 

“ Young man,” he said, ‘‘I’ll take care of you ; I 
was just in time to see you run from your victim ; I 
sent for the patrol and now I’ll trouble you to jump 
in and we’ll be off* to headquarters.” 

Jerry made no further outcry : he knew this would 
come, but he wanted first to tell his mother: she 
would understand it all ; for the “ he ” alluded to, 
was an old-time enemy, and one whom he and his 
mother had often studied how to avoid — a neighbor’s 
boy with whom Jerry would not associate because of 
his low habits. This enraged the fellow and he con- 
tinually dogged Jerry’s steps and twitted him of being 
the son of a drunkard,” “ a loafer’s child,” “ a 


28 


JERRY. 


proud beggar,” etc., etc., all of which Jerry had borne 
over and over again, but to-day, he was feeling hun- 
gry, and tried, and half sick, and his earnings had fallen 
far short of his expectations : he was on his way 
home when his tormentor came up behind and said, 
“Well, you stagger as bad as your daddy used to do — 
been in to Duffy’s, eh ? ” — Duffy’s being a low 
brothel in the vicinity. Jerry turned and replied: 
“ If you was a decent fellow, I’d lay you out; but you 
ain’t fit to soil my hands on.” With that the other 
rushed upon him and curling his foot around Jerry’s, 
tried to throw him: then Jerry was in for it, and 
struck his assailant. It was in a by-street and would 
have been unwitnessed had not a blue-coat been off 
his beat to whet his thirst. 

All Mrs. Stubleton’s tears and prayers for her boy 
were unavailing. Jerry rose from his humble attitude 
as soon as he caught sight of the policeman, and in a 
manly voice said : “ Mother, its all right for me to go, 
but who will care for you and Linny? that’s all that 
worries me. Don’t fret, Linny’s friend won’t let you 
suffer, and — I — don’t — want — to — live — under the 
same roof with you two if he — if I — am guilty.” 

His mother pressed him to her heart and whispered, 
“ Keep up your courage, my boy, it may not be so bad 
as you think : we know where to turn for help in our 
darkest hours. God be with you,” and she kissed his 
haggard face, as she wiped with a moist cloth the 
blood stains away. He had received a cut over the 
eye, though nothing serious. 

When he had been hustled off by the policeman, 
Mrs. Stubleton’s whole attention was given to Linnet, 
who had fainted dead away. And when brought back 


J E R R y . 


29 


to consciousness her mother would not allow her to 
talk on the subject, but putting aside her own fears, 
endeavored to cheer and console the invalid, and by 
so doing kept herself in a more hopeful state of 
mind. 

When night approached, however, their love and 
anxiety for J erry kept them silent and depressed. How 
they missed his cheerful, willing ways of assisting in 
little household duties. He was never away from 
liome evenings and was wont to beguile their loneli- 
ness by reciting bits of news, or relating funny lit- 
tle incidents which occurred through the day. Poor 
boy ! well they knew how he was upbraiding the luck 
that had brought him such misfortune, and yet, as he 
learned in after years, this was a needful lesson for 
him to learn. 

When Mrs. Stubleton had read her Bible chapter to 
Linnet, and had lovingly soothed away her excitement, 
she was rewarded by seeing her fall into a quiet 
sleep: then, falling on her knees, she poured forth her 
full heart in prayer. Silently dropped her tears, and 
as silently God’s pitying angel bore her heart-broken 
prayers and laid them at the feet of the merciful 
Father, who sent His messenger Hope to lull her to 
rest. 

The morrow brought their Italian friend, who, when 
he learned of their grief, immediately started off in 
search of news, and to render all assistance possible to 
poor Jerry. 


30 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER Y. 

Jerry and his victim were borne away together in 
the patrol wagon ; his enemy to the hospital, he to 
the station. His heart-ache was not for the boy lying 
so pale and still at bis feet : he could not feel any 
great pity for the coward who had for years been to 
him a stumbling block — making him forget time and 
again his dear mother’s wise counsels. He only 
thought of ber and Linny if be should prove to be a 
murderer. 

Meantime, tbe policeman, having seen Jerry’s 
mother and sister, had taken in their surroundings 
and manner and felt convinced that they were not 
common poor, but refined gentlefolk ; and was led to 
question Jerry. He was soon enlisted on the defend- 
ant’s side; for Jerry’s frank face and unhesitating 
manner of telling his story convinced him of its 
truth ; while the unconscious boy’s every appearance 
indicated the young ruffian ; he was dirty and ragged, 
and his features were coarse and hard. 

“ Poor boy,” at length said Jerry, “ he is to be pit- 
ied, for his mother drinks and abuses him, and his 
father ran away years ago, I am told.” 

“Well, he’s better dead than alive, I reckon, but 
I’d rather you hadn’t finished him,” replied Jerry’s 
new friend. 

“ There ! look I ” cried Jerry, “ he moved, he’s com- 
ing to, praise God ! ” and then he stooped and lifted 


JERRY. 


31 


the boy’s head on his knee and fanned him with his 
hat. 

Well, you must get out of here,” said the police- 
man, “ and we must hurry him to the hos, and the 
doctor. Here, John, take charge of this youngster, 
don’t be hard on him, he’s in hard luck,” and with 
that he handed Jerry over to a fellow officer of the 
law. 

“ Thank you,” was Jerry’s grateful response : and 
with a heart somewhat lightened, he willingly went 
along with the blue-coat into the station. 

Jerry spent a sleepless night. He tried to pray, but 
the words stuck in his throat : he felt unworthy to ask 
favors of God, and believed he ought to suffer uncom- 
plainingly : then Linny’s angelic face would look so 
reprovingly, and his mother’s sad eyes look so 
reproachfully, that he would cover his face with his 
hands and cry : “ O Lord, help me to get out of this, 
and I will try harder than ever to get this temper out 
of me.” Did God turn away from so sincere a prayer ? 
No indeed, in His own way the answer would surely 
come. 

When Jerry was led to the prisoner’s box to answer 
to the charge of “ assault with intent to kill,” his face 
looked drawn and old; his big brown eyes, usually so 
full of humor, were hollow and sunken, his rosy face, 
haggard and pale. His straightforward story won the 
sympathies of the court, but all unknown to Jerry, 
there was one listener ready to give more than sym- 
pathy : the sentence, “ imprisonment to await further 
testimony,” meant privation and wasting anxiety to 
mother and Linnet, and Jerry’s heart sank within him. 
There was no one to give him bail, and it might be 


32 


JERRY. 


weeks before Jimmy McGinnis could appear, even if 
lie lived. 

Jerry’s legs would support him no longer, and his 
fasting and anxiety caused him to lose all his assumed 
courage and he fell in a swoon. 

When he revived, his eyes opened on familiar scenes ; 
the little clock on the mantel shelf with its picture of 
happy sheep, that had for years been grazing in green 
pastures, ticked merrily away the time ; then his eyes 
wandered to the window — ^yes, there stood the old 
rush-bottomed chair, and there was his own blessed 
mother bending above him, and Dr. Young — “ Linny’s 
Doctor” he had called him : what did it all mean ? 
Ah, yes, he had awakened from a horrible nightmare; 
now he remembered it all ; and looking at the faces 
bending over him, he sprang up and cried, “ O, what 
a frightful dream ! ” then seeing the Italian, he looked 
for Linny ; she too, was hovering near him ; how pale 
and how sad everybody looked ; was it after all no 
dream but stern reality ? At last his faculties seemed 
to recover their normal condition ; and Jerry rose up 
manfully and said, with a deep sigh : “ I remember it 
all now, — but he is not dead, mother, I saw him move, 
and I am here, you see, to go to work again, so don’t 
look so worried. But, — I don’t know how I got 
home, who can tell me ? ” Then his mother explained 
how their dear, good friend had given bail, that he 
might come home, and how he had fainted in the 
court room. 

“ Humph ! I thought I had more sand,” was Jerry’s 
laconic reply. 

Then by tacit consent the subject was changed, and 


JERHY. 


83 


the doctor and teacher took their departure, leaving 
the trio to their happy reunion. 

Jerry resumed his work a sadder and a wiser boy ; 
and during the weeks in which his assailant lay 
between life and death, he did a great deal of sober 
self-study, and resolved to master himself at whatever 
cost to his pride. He came in contact with many 
pugilistic fellows who were on his beat, and it required 
almost superhuman effort to keep his tongue and his 
fists from running away with his resolves. 

This was a part of his hard lesson : and away across 
the city lay the boy who had brought him this disci- 
pline, learning his lesson. A kind, motherly, Christian 
nurse had him in charge, and little by little she had 
drawn from him his life history. She pitied the 
homely, forlorn, homeless little wretch, and began her 
labor of reviving in him some spirit of humanity and 
manliness. Slowly but surely kindness did its work, 
and softened his hitherto hardened heart. 

Jerry had spent one of his hard-earned pennies each 
day in buying a paper to see if anything was said 
about his case ; and eagerly he and his mother scanned 
its columns. He was overjoyed as well as his dear 
ones to see at last that “ the boy who was so cruelly 
beaten by a young ruffian with a boot- rest, was on the 
way to recovery.” 

One day on entering his home, Jerry found a mes- 
sage desiring him to “ come at once to the hospital,” 
giving directions how to get there. He was greatly 
puzzled, but started as soon as he ate his cold lunch. 

When he arrived he was ushered into ward Ho. 9, 
where were the convalescents ; a woman of middle age 
3 


34 


JERRY. 


came forward and in a sweet voice asked : “ Is this 
Jerry?” 

“That’s my name, ma’am,” Jerry replied, wondering 
greatly. 

“Well, come this way, dear,” and then Jerry stood 
face to face with what was once ragged, dirty, wicked- 
looking Jimmy McGinnis ! What a transformation! 
Jerry could hardly credit his senses, until Jimmy held 
out his hand and said ; “ Jerry, don’t look like that, 
I’m not a ghost, but I’m goin’ to be yer friend if 
yer’ll let me ; I ain’t the same boy as come here four 
weeks ago; I’ve learned a heap I never knew before, 
and now I want to shake, and beg yer pardon.” 

“All right, Jimmy,” heartily exclaimed Jerry, while 
the tears stood in the eyes of all three, — “ I never 
meant to strike you such ugly blows, and I’ve been 
sorry enough. Now what can I do to prove it ? Can 
I send you something good to eat? ” That’s usually as 
near complete happiness as a boy gets in this world, 
especially a boy in Jerry’s circumstances. 

“ Well, that’s a good offer, but I guess you’ve use 
fer all yer spare chink, and they treat me well enough 
here, a deal better ’n I deserve,” Jimmy replied. 

“I’ll tell you what you can do, ni}^ lad,” said the 
nurse. “Jimmy’s mother has not yet been allowed to 
see him, for reasons perhaps you understand; but now 
he is strong enough to bear it, I want you to take a 
note to his mother, bidding her come to-morrow.” 

“ Yes’um,” meekly assented Jerry, for well he knew 
it was bearding the lion in its den, to face this irate 
woman who had threatened more than once to “ murd- 
ther the young blackguard if she iver could set hands 
on ’im fer tryin’ to kill her blessid bye.” 


JERRY. 


35 


Jimmy did not look very radiant at the prospective 
visit, but he had promised his nurse to try and bear 
more patiently with his abusive mother, and see if, by 
manly conduct, he could not improve their manner of 
living. She had many misgivings, but she would not 
allow Jimmy to think for a moment that she doubted 
* his ability and his good resolves. She well knew the 
herculean task that lay before him, but she faltered 
not in her determination to save this soul, if God 
would give her the power to uphold and encourage 
him until he could stand alone. No less than the angels 
would this good woman rejoice over one repentant 
sinner. Onef Ah, there is seldom one comes alone, 
for every human life is so closely interwoven with 
some other life that its influence for good or evil is 
wide-spreading. How necessary for us to keep this 
thought in mind when tempted to do wrong. We are 
each a brick or a stone in the great temple of God’s 
building, and if we become loose and fall from the 
place He has designed for us, the structure becomes 
imperfect, and we must answer for the consequences. 
What a grave thought, my readers. 

In spite of his disagreeable errand, Jerry’s feet seemed 
to tread on air as he left the hospital ; his heart was full 
of sunshine; a great weight seemed lifted from his mind, 
and he whistled so merrily, and looked so happy that 
his presence seemed to invite customers, for he never did 
such a thriving business in all his life before. 

“I’ll go home before I go to the de — wh-e-wl ” and 
such a whistle as stopped that sentence made the little 
sparrows scatter hither and thither. Then Jerry 
laughed long and loud, he couldn’t help it, he felt so 
light-hearted. 


36 


JERRY. 


He found his mother and sister waiting with some 
anxiety his return from the hospital. As soon as his 
beaming face showed itself in the doorway they turned, 
and both uttered an exclamation of surprise. “What 
is it, my laddie, your eyes shine like stars, and your 
bright face tells me you have good news,” said his 
mother. 

“Ah, I knew it before I heard the door,” said his 
sister ; “ I know Jerry’s moods by his step, so you see 
I have one advantage over you, dearie,” as she laugh- 
ingly turned to her parent. 

Jerry’s first impulse was to go to his mother and 
give her a resounding kiss, and then repeat the 
operation on his sister : then he tossed up a handful 
of dimes, letting them come down and rattle all over 
the floor, after which he turned a somersault, and 
then stood up and looked from one to the other of his 
astonished relatives. 

“Jerry! are you daft? ” cried his sister. 

“Do tell us what it is,” exclaimed his mother. 

“ He’s a going to get well, and we’re friends; this is 
the jolliest day of my life, hurrah ! ” and up went his 
hat. Of course his mother and Linnet cried, — women 
are such enigmas, they weep for joy, they weep for 
grief. God understands it, though Jerry did not. Then 
when he could calm himself a bit, he told them all 
about his visit to Jimmy. “Now comes the tug of 
war,” he said as he crept around on his hands and 
knees for his scattered silver. “ I’m off to the 
dragon.” 

“No matter what she says to you, dear, be respect- 
ful, and hold fast to your unruly member ; ‘ He that 


JERRY. 


37 


ruletli his spirit is greater than he that taketh a city,’ ” 
called his mother after him. 

“ By George ! I begin to believe there is some truth 
in that. Don’t think I’ll ever be a general in that line 
though.” And he sauntered with a very different step 
from that which carried him home, toward the tumble- 
down rookery where lived “old Mother McGinnis,” as 
the neighborhood were wont to designate her. 



38 


JERKY. 


CHAPTER VI. 

Jerry had got within a few feet of the “ dragon’s 
den,” as he called it, when the door opened and before 
he could guess what was coming the old hag clutched 
him around the throat and held him with such a grip 
that Jerry’s eyes fairly bulged from their sockets. 

“ Lord help me,” was his inward ejaculation, “she’s 
drunk, and got the strength of a tiger, I’m in for a 
struggle to the death if no one comes to help me.” 

There was no shadow of relenting in the face that 
Jerry looked into, as these words were howled at 
him: — “You sneakin’ little upstart! you robbed me 
uf me darlint Jimmy, the pride of me life ; and now 
I’ll be aven wid ye. I’ll teach ye how to trate yer 
betters, ye dirty beggar.” And she shook him 
remorselessly. 

Jerry was getting dizzy, and the world began to 
grow dark all of a sudden; he thought he was dying, 
and resolved to make a desperate attempt to shake 
off this Fury. He grasped both her arms with his 
hands, and swinging his feet from the ground w'ound 
his legs about her calves in such a way as to unbal- 
ance her, and she fell to the ground with Jerry on top 
of her: her head struck the sidewalk and stunned her 
for a moment, so that she relaxed her terrible grip 
and Jerry sprang to his feet. “ 0, Lord 1 I hope to 
die if I meant to do anything wicked, but I couldn’t 
help it.” 

He stood looking at the prostrate form, not know- 


JERRY. 


39 


ing what to do. Just then a young girl issued from 
an adjoining house and said to Jerry, “Well, young- 
ster, you’re in a pretty pickle, ain’t you? I saw the 
whole fracas, and if you hadn’t thro wed her, I was 
cornin’ to help you, for she’s worse than a tiger cat 
when she’s in liquor. Take hold and I’ll help you 
drag the old cat into her den.” 

Jerry looked at this girl with a fascinated stare. 
She was about fourteen years of age, well formed, with 
flaxen hair and sparkling blue eyes; neatly, though 
coarsely attired, and having an air of easy grace and 
freedom. “Well,” she said, “did she paralyze you, 
or are you deaf?” seeing he made no move toward 
assisting her. 

“Thank you,” Jerry at length found voice to say, 
and he took the woman by the shoulders, while his 
rescuer lifted her feet, and they bore her to her hovel, 
a dirty straw pallet was the only bed the room con- 
tained, and on this they laid her, while the girl ran 
home to fetch a bottle of camphor which her invalid 
grandmother always kept at hand. She soon returned, 
and bathing the woman’s face, and applying some to 
her nostrils, soon saw signs of recovery. 

The irate creature was quite subdued by the blow, 
and looking at Jerry, said, “Well, ye wouldn’t have 
escaped if some ’un hadn’t been coward enough to 
strike me in the back, now be off wid ye.” 

“ Here’s a note for you Mrs. McGinnis, from Jimmy,” 
said Jerry, not approaching too near. 

“ From me blessed bye, is it, and sure, why didn’t 
ye giv it to me afore? ” Jerry did not dare say she 
wouldn’t let him, but stood irresolutely. 

“Read it, Mag,” she said^ handing it to the young 


40 


JERRY. 


girl, “ I can’t.” When she learned its import, she 
seemed really touched and said, “Poor Jimmy, I 
hain’t alius been a good mother to ye, but times is 
hard and work is scarce, and the drink drowns me 
worries.” 

“If I can help you any, I will,” said Mag, “but I 
must go to Granny now,” and she motioned Jerry to 
come too. He readily obeyed. When they got out- 
side the door she said, “Look here, she can’t have her 
drink to-night, and maybe she won’t have money to 
buy any more in the morning, so Jimmy shall see her 
sober once more.” 

“Did you dare do that? ” laughed Jerry, as she hid 
under her apron a bottle containing some of the mis- 
miserable stuff labeled “ whiskey.” 

“Yes, for Jimmy’s sake; him and me are good 
friends, and he’s a good boy when she lets this alone : 
/ don’t blame him fer his devilment when she beats 
and abuses him ; I almost wish she hadn’t come to,” 
said Mag, as they walked on side by side. 

“ That would be tough on me,” Jerry replied, 
“ though I’m sure I have no love for her.” 

“ I know your face, but I don’t know your name,” 
Mag continued, looking admiringly into Jerry’s brown 
eyes. He blushed at her scrutiny, but replied frankly. 
“ My name is Jerry Stubleton ; I live on the next 
corner with my mother and sister.” 

“ And I live here with my granny, and my aunt. 
I stay home and take care of the house, while my 
aunt goes out to sew, — good-bye, Jerry,” and with 
that she disappeared within the door. 

“ She’s a pretty girl, and she’s got a sweet voice,” 
was Jerry’s comment as he slowly went toward his 


JERRY. 


41 


home. When he entered, his sister asked, “ what had 
kept him so long, and how he found the old lady.” 

“Well, if I haven’t had an exciting time ! Mother, 
that old hag came within an ace of making me an 
angel, though I felt more like a devil when she gripped 
me with such a death clutch.” 

“ What do you mean, Jerry, did she really attack 
you ? ” asked his mother. 

“Indade and she did, be jabersi I only saved 
myself by felling her to the earth ! ” and he related his 
experience. 

“ Poor wretch ; I wonder if we can do anything for 
her, I don’t wonder at Jimmy’s vicious disposition. It 
is bad enough for a father to drink, but for a mother 
to set such an example, it is fearful I” mused Mrs. 
Stubleton. 

“Well, mother, you think we are poor, but you’d 
think this a palace beside that shebang. No curtains 
at the windows, no bed, a rickety old table, two boxes 
for chairs, and dirt and dust everywhere. By George I 
I’d run away if I was in Jim’s place. I’ll always feel 
sorry for him now,” and Jerry fell to thinking if there 
was not something he could do to brighten Jimmy’s 
life. 

He sat for a long time in silence ; then he brought 
down his fist, making the dishes rattle on the table his 
mother was spreading for supper, “ I’ll do it ; I’ll buy 
him a brush and blacken, and put him to work. 
Mother can’t you loan Mrs. McGinnis a clean dress to 
go to the hospital ? She’s so ragged and dirty, and 
Jimmy is as clean and tidy as a wash-board. He’d 
feel so ashamed of her.” 

“ I might go over and see Mrs. McGinnis j if she’s 


42 


JERRY. 


sober I might be able to make some impression by 
my good intentions. Will you stay with Linny? and 
I will go after supper and carry her some bread and 
tea.” 

“ That’s the ticket, I’ll wash dishes so’s to lose no 
time. And say, mother, ask her if she knows the way 
to the hospital, and, — I wonder if she’s a cent to pay 
car fare.” 

“If she has any money,” chimed Linny, “ it will go 
for warfare instead of carfare, you can rely upon that.” 

“ Yes, I fear so ; well, we’ll see what is to be done 
when I see her,” said Mrs. Stubleton. 


JERRY. 


43 


CHAPTER YII. 

With a nervous heart-beat Mrs. Stubleton rapped 
at the Widow McGinnis’ door. Ho reply ; she rapped 
again somewhat louder, but no response, then she tried 
the door ; finding it unbolted she opened it and peered 
in. Upon the straw pallet, in a deep sleep lay the 
besotted creature. Mrs. Stubleton looked with dis- 
gust mingled with pity ; she knew from sad experience 
that it would be useless to try to rouse her for any 
reasonable talk, so she set down the toast and tea, and 
turning up her dress pinned it in the back and went 
to work to tidy up the desolate and filthy room. The 
fire was out and the wood likewise, — no sign of fuel 
anywhere, no sign of provision or clothing : abject 
poverty was written everywhere. 

Mrs. Stubleton knocked at a door leading to 
another apartment, and a slatternly woman made her 
appearance. “ Can you tell me where to go for water, 
and will you loan me a broom ? ” she inquired. 

“You’ll find a cistern in the back yard, and ye can 
take this broom, but I don’t loan to her^ fer she ain’t 
the kind as returns Avhat she borrows,” replied the 
neighbor. 

Going to the back yard Mrs. Stubleton found the 
cistern and beside it a wooden pail ; she also picked 
up some bits of coke that lay scattered around, and 
with this she returned to the room. She went to her 
own home and procured some matches and kindling, 
for as she said to Linnet “the dirt could never be 


44 


JERRY. 


removed without hot water and soap,” — they got of an 
old man soft soap, because it was cheaper, and went 
further. She also took some scrubbing cloths, and 
thus armed went vigorously to work. She washed the 
windows, the woodwork, and lastly the floor. Then 
when this was done she returned the broom to its 
owner with many thanks : the latter seemed inclined 
to be communicative, and volunteered the opinion that 
she, Mrs. Stubleton, was wasting her time, as 
McGinnis would only abuse her for her pains. 

Mrs. Stubleton, being a woman who kept her own 
counsel, only smiled a reply, and then sat down to 
rest and wait, meantime closely watching the dis- 
gusting heap on the floor. After an hour or two a 
grunt, then a curse issued from the woman’s lips, and 
she rolled over facing Mrs. Stubleton : the latter arose 
and coming forward said, “ Well, neighbor. I’ve 
brought you a sup of tea and toast. You must get 
ready for your visit to Jimmy early in the morning, 
and I have come to help you.” 

“ Who are ye ? ye needn’t trouble yerself. I’m 
Jimmy’s mother, and ye can’t step between us.” 

“No, no, my good woman, I am your friend. You 
have been resting and now let me bathe your face and 
brush your hair, and then we’ll talk of how j^ou are to 
get your boy home to take care of you.” 

“ Hev I been sick ? ye talk sort o’ queer,” — then 
looking around she continued, “ Yes, I guess I hev, 
I’m not sure of me senses for I don’t know where I 
am, sure.” 

“I have been cleaning up for Jimmy, that’s all, and 
now you’re ready for something to eat,” and Mrs. 
Stubleton, who had the tea heating, placed the food on 


JERRY. 


45 


the clean scoured table and drew it up to Mrs. Mc- 
Ginnis. 

No heart is so hardened that kindness will not 
awaken a touch of feeling; some chord responds 
though it may be faintly, after years of callousing. 

This uncouth creature looked at Mrs. Stubleton and 
said in a softened tone, “ As sure as I live you’re the 
first dacent woman I’ve met since me troubles cum, 
and now dear, if you’ll just hand me the bottle that’s 
on the floor in the corner beyant, I’ll thank ye kindly.” 
Of course the bottle was not there for Mag had pur- 
loined it, and had it been, Mrs. McGinnis would not 
have been favored with a “ wee dhrop.” 

“ Now neighbor, if you want to see your boy 
to-morrow, you must obey your nurse, you know, and 
we’ll wait until your supper is digested before we 
think of your medicine bottle.” 

“ I’ll not be able to go long widout, but I’ll mind 
ye now.” 

Then Mrs. Stubleton led her to talk of Jimmy and 
what a good mother could make of a son by worthy 
example, until the poor old creature was moved to 
penitent tears, and declared she would make a “ dacent 
man uf her boy if she iver got him back.” 

Finally she fell into a sound sleep again and Mrs. 
Stubleton went home. She did not intend to lose the 
ground she had gained by leaving the woman alone, 
so she wrapped up a clean calico gown of her own and 
borrowed of her Scotch neighbor a shawl and hood 
and set out again. Slie sat down on one of the 
uncomfortable seats and leaned against the wall, and 
there she dozed and plied her knitting needles alter- 
nately. She took time while at home, however, to 


46 


JERRY. 


make a pitcher of cayeiiue pepper tea, for well she 
knew something must be at hand to stop the craving 
which was sure to come with her charge’s waking 
hours. 

The weary night passed, and daylight came at last, 
and with it cold and hunger. Mrs. Stubleton was put 
to her wits' end to know where to turn for fuel 
and victuals, having herself too scant a store to bor- 
row from that quarter. Just then Jerry’s welcome face 
appeared at the door, bringing with him a basket of 
charcoal and kindling and also some bread and tea — 
coffee being a luxury seldom indulged in. His mother 
kissed his cheery face as she said, “ What a comfort 
you are, Jerry, I was almost in despair.” He was busy 
the while trying to start a fire in the miserable excuse 
for a stove. The clatter wakened the sleeper and she 
languidly raised herself, and looking around enquired, 
“ What’n the divel is up now ! Jimmy is it yerself 
that’s up rattlin’ like mad ? ” Then seeing it was 
Jimmy’s enemy and her dazed senses beginning to 
comprehend the situation, she sat and stared vacantly 
for a few minutes before continuing, “ Well, I’ll not 
go fer ye agin if ye’ll hand me that bottle in the 
corner faninst ye.” 

Mrs. Stubleton motioned Jerry to keep silent, and 
said in reply, “ I’ll see if I can find what you want 
Mrs. McGinnis,” and spying an empty bottle on the 
cupboard shelf she turned her back while she filled it 
from the pitcher of pepper tea: this she handed to 
the poor creature, who was unable to tell the differ- 
ence as it was equally as fiery, and the label on the 
bottle prevented her seeing the color of the liquid. 
She tipped it eagerly and took a good draught of the 


JERRY. 


47 


stimulating fluid then smacking her lips, handed the 
bottle to Mrs. Stubleton who put it out of sight and 
continued her preparations for the scanty breakfast. 

I hope you are feeling in good trim this morning, 
Mrs. McGinnis,” she said, “for your boy will be 
expecting you bright and early at the hospital ; I have 
brought a clean gown for you to put on, for it will 
please Jimmy to know your friends have not neglected 
you while he is laid up.” 

“ Sure, it’s very kind ye are, but I’m thinkin’ yer 
friendly offices come rather late.” 

“ That is what has been troubling me, Mrs. McGin- 
nis, and I’m very sorry to say it : but I am a very 
busy woman and am obliged to work early and late to 
keep up with our needs, so you must forgive me for 
seeming indifferent.” 

“ Then this is your boy, and yez are not one of 
the stuck- ups? Well, in that case I’ll give ye me 
hand and thank ye,” said the blear-eyed woman as she 
arose and, approaching Mrs. Stubleton, held out her 
hand. Mrs. Stubleton took it and pressed it kindly, 
then still retaining it in her own led her to the table 
where dry toast and tea was partaken of. Jerry then 
spoke up, “ Mrs. McGinnis, do you want me to go with 
you to show you the way? Jimmy and me are 
friends now, and I’m going to help him find work.” 

“ Faith ! and that sounds like a Christian, and if ye 
mean what ye say come wid me and welcome.” 

So Jerry hastened to breakfast with Linnet, who 
was so far recovered as to be quite herself once more, 
though not strong enough to be allowed to exert her- 
self in singing for the public. She had resumed her 
singing-lessons, hoping to again be able to earn some- 


48 


JERRY. 


thing toward the family support. The young physi* 
cian who had been called to attend her during her ill- 
ness still continued to pay friendly calls, and all 
enjoyed his pleasant conversation and cheery manner. 

Linnet’s face would light up at sound of his step, 
and Jerry would laugh and say, “ He’s powerful fond oF 
hearing you sing, Sis. I’m afraid he’s neglecting his 
other patients.” j- 

“ I notice you are as pleased at his visits as I, my 
young man, and you are never perfectly still only 
when he is here telling some of his stories, or singing 
with me.” 

‘H’ni squelched, I’ll own up, and here’s mother too, 
ready to fall down and worship the hero,” he would 
saj^ So at last it came to be a natural thing to see Dr. 
Young step in at odd hours, sometimes in the morning 
and sometimes in the afternoon, but more often in the 
evening. 

Mrs. Stnbleton, with a mother’s quick instinct 
detected the happy ring in her daughter’s voice, and 
saw the lighting up of the sweet face on these various 
occasions, and marvelled much as to the result of these 
visits. She had questioned their friend, the Italian, 
concerning the physician, and he had spoken in warm- 
est praise of the young man’s principles and family, 
and bade her have no fears on that point. He had 
known him when but a bo}^, had played at parties in 
his father’s house, and knew him to be an upright and 
energetic fellow. So the mother thus quieted could 
say no more, but trusted no rude wind would scatter 
the seeds of joy springing up in the heart so near and 
dear to her. 


JERKY. 


49 


CHAPTER VIII. 

Jimmy was feverish and excited; the mother’s 
visit was momently expected, and his nervousness was 
born of fear as to her condition and appearance. He 
did not know how sincere a friend he had found in 
Jerry, and that he was at this very moment proving 
himself the good Samaritan; but when the door 
opened and Jerry’s cheery face smiled a good morning, 
and just behind him came his mother, clean and wom- 
anly in appearance, Jimmy’s heart beat with gladness 
and he knew to whom belonged the credit. He was 
so changed in looks that his mother scarcely recog- 
nized her tanned, freckled, dirty and ragged boy in 
the bleached, and well -cared -for lad before her. 
Jimmy’s eyes were bright and his cheeks flushed ; his 
gown and his cot white and clean, and altogether he 
was not an ill-looking, nor unattractive boy. When 
Mrs. McGinnis took in the scene fully, she embraced 
her son with an outburst of emotion so unusual that 
Jimmy boo-hoo’d right out ! Convalescents are easily 
moved to tears, and although Jimmy was considered 
by the neighbors to be a hardened little wretch, love 
and sympathy touched a chord that in every nature 
exists, only when unused, like a musical instrument, it 
grows discordant, until a retuning is required to make 
it again give forth harmonious strains. 

Jimmy was being retuned. 

“ God bless ye, me boy, and bless the kind lady who 
has made ye again me handsom’ darlint.” 

4 


50 


JERRY. 


“ It’s a funny thing to say, mother, but ye can thank 
Jerry, here, fer knockin’ me senseless, er I never’d been 
brought to me senses,” said Jimmy, laughing through 
his tears. “He’s the best friend we’ve got beggen’ the 
nurse’s pardon, but she’s a jewel I tell ye.” 

“ Now, Mrs. McGrinnis,” said the nurse, “ we will let 
Jimmy rest awhile and talk of yourself : he has told 
me something of your history and I am going to help 
you to a position where you can earn enough to care 
for both, and send your boy to school where he can 
learn to read and write, and in a little while be able to 
earn something for himself. I have found for you a 
good home where you can do laundry work, for Jimmy 
tells me that is your occupation.” 

“ Sure and it is, mum, and there’s no one can beat 
Biddy McGinnis when she’s sober.” 

“Well, you are going to keep sober, for this position 
is to be in an asylum for inebriates ; women like your- 
self, Mrs. McGinnis, who must have help in their 
endeavors to reform. You are to wash for the patients 
and receive pay besides your board ; and Jimmy is to 
go to school ; after which he can be of service about 
the institution ; in many ways earning little sums for 
himself. You are to go right away, and Jimmy sent 
along ; for he is now fairly recovered, and his mother 
will be all the nurse he needs. There I isn’t that a 
bright opening for you ? ” 

“God be praised, it is! and I’ll niver ferget your 
blessed face as long as me bones carry me.” 

“ Have you anything to go home for? if not, stay 
and lunch with Jimmy, and go in the ambulance when 
he is carried to your new home. If you are owing 


JERRY. 


51 


rent, I will see your landlord and make it all right 
with him.’’ 

“ Sure, and ye are akin to the blessed virgin with 
such saintliness; I’ll do as ye say, and thank ye over 
and over.” 

The wise nurse knew with whom she dealt too well 
to allow her good work to be nipped in the bud by 
allowing Mrs. McGinnis her freedom again. So it was 
all settled that Jerry’s mother should pack up what 
few possessions were left, and send them to the new 
abode. 

Jerry returned, with the glad news, knowing full 
well its welcome reception to his mother and sister. 
He found his steps slowing up as he passed Mag’s 
quarters, and he tried to look, without turning his 
head, at the windows. 

She was sewing near the window and looked out 
just as he was passing. She rapped on the glass with 
her thimble, and Jerry, with a rosier tint in his broad 
face, halted and looked up. She beckoned him to come 
in, so he ascended the stairs. Mag met him at the door 
looking as fresh and as clean as a pink. “ Come in, I 
haven’t seen you since the rescue, how’s Jimmy and 
his sweet mother?” she laughed merrily, and Jerry 
joined in. “ Well, I’ve just left them, and by gum ! 
they’re in clover.” Jerry then told Mag all the news 
relating to Jimmy and his mother. 

“ Good gracious ! why I’m dumbfounded ! that beats 
our luck all hollow, don’t it, Jerry?” 

“ Well, maybe ours ’ll come later on ; I’m not suf- 
ferin’ for luck just now.” If Mag had been a society 
belle, she could not have asked a more admiring look 


62 


JERRY. 


than Jerry now gave her, all unconscious as they 
both were of any implied compliment. 

They chatted away like old friends, and each had 
many experiences to relate that were new and inter- 
esting to the other. 

Jerry’s hunger began to gnaw so loudly at length, 
that he could no longer make any excuse to stay, 
knowing it was far past noon, so he took his departure 
reluctantly, and sallied homeward. “ Kind o’ mean 
of me to stay so long when mother and Lin told me to 
come back as soon as possible, but Mag is such a chat- 
terbox I couldn’t get away; she’s a mighty nice girl 
anyhow, and I’d like to give her something fer helpin’ 
me out of that scrape with McGinnis.” He felt in his 
pockets — two nickels, can’t get much with that. I’ll 
pitch in to work now Jimmy’s off my mind, and I’ll 
make her some kind of a present as sure’s my name’s 
Jerry.” 

Mrs. Stubleton was alone, and just sitting down to 
bread and tea and potatoes. 

“Gosh! I’m glad I come, I’m hollow as a drum. 
Where’s Lin?” exclaimed Jerry, bursting into the 
room. 

“ Linnie has gone for a drive with Dr. Young, and 
I am so glad ; it will be such a treat for her.” 

“ Uh-hu — I see, — Ouch ! that potato has been in the 
pot, its all-fired hot! Mother, I’ve been visiting Mag, 
and I think she’s a heap nicer’n any boy I ever met. 
She don’t say a single swear word, only uses a little 
slang by way of emphasis, you know. I don’t know 
but she saved my life, and I’m going to make her a 
present when I’m flush enough. Wouldn’t it be the 
correct thing ? ” 


JERRY. 


53 


“ I see no objection to it,” replied his mother. “ I 
am very glad indeed you have found a pleasant girl 
companion ; it is something every boy needs to soften 
and tone down his nature to some refinement. I must 
call upon Mag’s aunt, and see something of this new 
friend. What do you think she would like best to 
have for a gift? ” 

“Well, I heard her say if she could earn money 
she would buy books to read; and there’s a book 
stand round the corner where they sell ’em awful 
cheap, I’ll just look them over this afternoon. Can’t 
you tell what kind would suit her? She’s a jolly girl 
and don’t want any solemn stories, I bet.” 

“ Leave it to me, dear, and I will select what will be 
appropriate. 1 am going out after I see Linny safe at 
home, and we can have whatever T choose laid aside 
until you earn the money to pay for it.” 

The following week found Mag and Jerry poring 
over an old, worn copy of “Joe’s Boys.” They read 
aloud, turn about; neither being rapid readers, the 
book lasted for many evenings’ enjoyment to the 
aunt, the old lady, and themselves — and when finished 
with Mag, Jerry took it and read it to his mother and 
sister; it is needless to say it created a thirst for more, 
and the reading aloud was of great service, as it not 
only improved the young people, but gave much 
pleasure to the elders who listened ; and Jerry laid 
aside a few pennies each week for the purchase of 
good, wholesome books; and so to six persons the 
winter evenings became a source of pleasure and 
profit, through the acquaintance which sprang up 
between Mag and Jerry. Was it chance? I think 
not. Jerry was learning that all things work together 


54 


JERRY. 


for good to them that love God, and Jerry had been 
taught all his life, that only in doing right, and ever 
trying to conquer our passions, can we find happiness. 
So, after his encounter with Jimmy, he had struggled 
as never before to overcome his quick temper, and he 
was beginning to reap the fruit of his endeavor. 
After the books served their purpose in these two 
families, Jerry would loan them to Jimmy, whose 
mother in her turn read them aloud : for Jimmy was 
plodding slowly through the first reader, and unable 
to decipher words of more than two syllables. So the 
good influence spread, as do all deeds, for good or evil ; 
just as the circles keep widening and expanding when 
you throw a stone into the water. At first the little 
circle can be measured by your two hands, but how 
quickly it grows and multiplies until it becomes a 
part of the whole body of water. 


JERRY. 


55 


CHAPTER IX. 

Jerry was always glad to see a good heavy fall of 
snow, because he could make more at shovelling side- 
walks than in blacking boots, and it was a welcome 
change. On this particular morning something 
occurred which changed his whole after life. As he 
was cleaning the snow from a certain house in a well- 
to-do neighborhood, and whistling “ Chippy, get your 
hair cut ” with all the vim of his sturdy nature, the 
sound of sleigh-bells caused him to look in the 
direction whence the jingle proceeded. What he 
saw stopped his whistle in the midst of the hair- 
cutting, and whether it was cut long or short will never 
be known so far as it relates to that particular morn- 
ing. Up the street at a mad gallop came a frightened 
horse, attached to a cutter in which sat a young girl 
not over twelve years of age ; pale and terror-stricken, 
desperately clinging to the back of the seat, apparently 
undecided whether to leap out, or remain and take her 
chances. Jerry took in the situation in a twinkling, 
and remembering the railroad crossing at the head of 
the street toward which the maddened brute was racing, 
he instantly resolved to turn its course even if he 
could not stop its onward career : he planted himself 
firmly in the middle of the road and with uplifted 
snow-shovel awaited the onslaught. He swung the 
shovel with the force of desperation and aimed a tell- 
ing blow in the animal’s face. The horse reared and 
fell back on its haunches. — Before it could recover 


56 


JERRY. 


its footing Jerry threw away the shovel and clung to 
its head until some passers-by came to his assistance^ 
and then giving a glance at the little lady whose life 
he had perhaps saved, met a pair of big brown eyes 
filled with tears, looking into his. He bluslied and 
started to pick up his shovel and resume business, 
when a sweet voice asked, “Won’t you tell me your 
name ? I shall never forget your bravery.” 

“ 0, that’s all right,” was Jerry’s only response, and 
he began tossing the snow once more. Just then the 
driver, who had gone into a store for some purchase, 
leaving the child, as he supposed, in perfect safety with 
the old family horse, came running and panting and 
white with a terrible fear — for as he reached the cutter 
the train came thundering along the track and he 
shuddered as he thought what might have been. He 
picked up the lines and sat down utterly collapsed for 
the time being: finally he revived enough to ask, 
“ Who stopped him ? ” “ That boy on the sidewalk, 

James, and I want you to find out his name and where 
he lives, he wouldn’t tell me,” said the young girl by 
his side. 

“Hello, sonny, come here and pick up my whip, 
will you? ” called James, for he meant to use a little 
strategy. 

“Yes, sir,” and Jerry hastened to do the man’s bid- 
ding; as he handed the Avhip, James said, “Why I’ve 
seen you before, your name is Have White, you live 
down near Spiketon with your grandmother.” 

“Ho, sir, you’ve got the wrong pig by the ear; my 
name is Jerry Stubleton and I live with my mother 
on Frazier Street.” 

“0, yes, yes, I remember, Frazier Street near — near — ” 


JERRY. 


57 


“Near Fourth Avenue,” replied innocent Jerry. 

“ That’s it. Well you’re a brave boy, and I’m under 
everlasting obligations to you my boy, here’s my 
hand,” and he gave Jerry’s cold hand a hearty shake as 
he drove off. 

“Where have I ever seen that man before,” and 
Jerry stood and scratched his head, vainly trying to 
recall the meeting. “ Another pretty girl,” he mused, 
“seems to me they’re springing up like toad-stools — 
all at once.” Jerry was just reaching the age when 
the opposite sex begins to have some attraction, and 
had only begun to recognize the charm of a pair of 
bright eyes, rosy cheeks, and girlish smiles. He fin- 
ished his work, collected his quarter of a dollar, and 
went whistling up the street, stopping wherever an 
unshovelled sidewalk blocked his way. He found as 
noon approached that he had earned a dollar and a 
half, and being ravenously hungry and far from his 
own neighborhood, he went into a restaurant to order 
some lunch. He saw some men leaning on the coun- 
ter drinking beer, and liquors of various kinds. 
“ Humph ! I don’t want to ruin my reputation by eating 
in such a place. I’ll go hungry first,” and with this solil- 
oquy Jerry hastily left the saloon. He reached a more 
respectable quarter and seeing the sign, “Lunch Room 
for Ladies and Gentlemen,” concluded to try again. 
It was in a basement, and Jerry found a number of 
decent-looking people seated around the various tables : 
he didn’t know exactly what to do, but sat down in an 
obscure corner and watclied the others; pretty soon a 
colored waiter approached and threw a printed bill of 
fare before Jerry. He scanned it, and then ordered of 
the waiter some ham and eggs and a cup of coffee. 


58 


JERRY. 


bread and butter being served gratis when meat was 
ordered. He was pitching in like a good fellow, when 
all at once somebody came up behind and gave him a 
resounding slap on the shoulder. He jumped as though 
he were shot, and turned to face his assailant, when a 
familiar voice exclaimed, “ How are you, old chap, I’m 
mighty glad to see you! ” 

“ Well, I’ll be hanged if it ain’t Jimmy! how de do? 
Where’d you rain from?” delightedly cried Jerry. 

“ W ell, I come up for one of the Hos’ patients — got 
a son here and I bring notes and p’kages, and get ten 
cents fur it, and somthin’ to eat besides, that’s the fel- 
ler,” and Jimmy pointed to the bookkeeper, a young 
man with a pleasant face, who nodded to Jimmy, and 
motioned a waiter, who soon brought Jimmy a plate 
of bread and a bowl of hot soup ; then the boys had a 
jolly little visit, and Jerry learned that Mrs. McGinnis 
was doing well, and her son, quite recovered, was prov- 
ing himself well worthy the good nurse’s care and 
interest. 

Jimmy was no longer ragged and unkempt; his 
clothes were cheap and coarse to be sure, but clean 
and tidy. His hair was close cut, and his face and hands 
clean, and he had a manner of self-respect due to these 
conditions. Jerry, with his many patches, felt quite 
in the shade ; he couldn’t help thinking — “ I wish I 
hadn’t looked so seedy when that pretty girl looked 
at me so, all the while that driver was talking to me.” 
Hot for the world would he have given voice to these 
thoughts in his mother’s presence, for he knew too well 
how it pained her to keep him so poorly clad. He 
always made light of it when she alluded to the sub- 
ject. 


JERRY. 


59 


The friends — as we must hereafter consider these 
two boys — left the lunch room together, and just out- 
side encountered some school boys who began pelting 
them with snow balls ; the boys, ready for the sport, 
returned the fire, and although it was four against two, 
Jimmy and Jerry held their own and finally chased 
their foes from the field. The laugh was on the other 
side however, when Jerry saw the foremost boy drag- 
ging his snow shovel behind him, and when at a safe 
distance, lifting it and swinging it with a shout of vic- 
tory in which all the others joined. “ Come along, 
Jim, we won’t give in to the robbers,” and away they 
ran like deers, and not until the schoolhouse was 
reached did the boys yield their trophy. 

“ When I can earn money enough, Jim, I’m going 
to invest in some school books. I begin to feel like 
knowing something.” 

“ Well, I don’t take much stock in books of that 
kind, I like something excitin’ and that’ll stir a fel- 
ler’s blood,” replied Jimmy, “ and I wouldn’t change 
places with them kids if I could.” 

What was it that was stirring Jerry’s heart to reach 
out for something better than he had known ? Only 
this — a butterfly had flitted across his path and the 
caterpillar’s garb in comparison looked low and mean, 
he wanted to leave the worm and chase the wings. 


60 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER X. 

The next day, while Mrs. Stubleton was unwrap- 
ping a parcel which she had just brought home, ber 
eye caught sight of a name on the paper that caused 
her to start and exclaim, “ Why ! what in the world 
then she read, aloud, “A runaway which might have 
resulted fatally to the daughter of Mr. Heartwell but 
for the courage and presence of mind of a lad named 
Jerry Stubleton, took place yesterday morning on 
Blank Street near the railway crossing. The merchant’s 
daughter was holding the lines, while his man made 
some purchases, when some young rascal threw a 
snowball which struck the horse’s flank, and not 
being used to the whip it is supposed the high-spir- 
ited steed took offence at the insult and resolved to 
punish the perpetrator by running away. He was 
nearing the railroad when the lad mentioned stopped 
him by a blow in the face with his snow shovel, and 
then clung to him until help arrived. The boy 
deserves great credit for his prompt action.” 

“ Why, Linnet ! do you hear this? and the dear boy 
never even mentioned it.” 

“ Just like him ; he verifies the scripture, ‘Let not 
your right hand know what the left hand doeth,’” 
replied his fond sister. 

A few moments later there came a rap at the door. 
On opening it Mrs. Stubleton beheld a man of middle 
age, with a kindly, beaming face, well dressed and 
bearing the impress of a gentleman. 


JERRY. 


61 


“ How do you do, madam. Is this Mrs. Stuble- 
ton ? ” he inquired. 

Yes, sir: will you walk in and be seated?” 

“ Thank you ; I called to see you in reference to 
your son — a noble lad, Mrs. Stubleton, who has 
placed me under everlasting obligations by saving my 
daughter’s life, at least I so believe.” 

“ Don’t speak of it, sir, I don’t see how the dear 
boy could have done otherwise under the circum- 
stances ; he feels so, I am sure, as he did not even 
mention it at home. I only just saw an account of it 
in this paper which was wrapped about some work I 
just brought home.” 

“You don’t say so! Why, I don’t know how to 
reward such a nature. I must relieve my overflow- 
ing gratitude in some way, but a boy of his spirit 
must be approached carefully. I — don’t say a word, 
madam — not a word, j ust put yourself in my place 
and you’ll know exactly how I feel. I’m a man with 
ample means, and only one child, my daughter, to 
take care of. I don’t need to inquire into your cir- 
cumstances, but I see plainly you were born for some- 
thing better than these surroundings. Now, I want 
your son to come to my store, I have a position that I 
can give him and let him work up gradually as he 
learns, or shows ability. Here is my card, send him 
to-morrow. Good morning, madam.” And before 
she could say another word the busy man had closed 
the door behind him. 

“ Well, — well,; — well! what next! It seems to me 
I have seen that man before, his eyes looked so 
familiar, in their expression, like my fathers” — here 
Mrs. Stubleton uttered a sigh that was almost a moan. 


62 


JERKY. 


“There, dearie,” cried Linnet, “you must not touch 
on that subject, you always get so melancholy when 
you allude to your girlhood or your home. I know 
you have suffered greatly since your marriage, but we 
are so peaceful now, and 0, Mamma dear, the world is 
so charming to me, even though I am blind ; just to 
live and love and be loved — by you and Jerry — is 
enough to make life worth living.” 

“ Ah, sweet heart ! so it is, to love and be loved — - 
what more can youth ask for? At your age I felt the 
same, — and I too was blind,” she mentally concluded. 

What a gabbling when Jerry came and heard the 
news of the visit, and the report in the paper of the 
runaway. How his blood stirred and his heart beat : 
he was elated, as any boy would be and read the arti- 
cle wherein his name appeared in print, with as much 
pride as a young aspiring author feels, when he sees his 
first article before the public, and believes the eyes of 
the wide world are as much interested in that piece of 
printed paper as himself. 

That night Jerry dreamed that he was sole proprie- 
tor of the largest dry goods house in New York, and 
that all the other merchants came to his store to have 
their boots blacked, and that the money from this 
source alone amounted to one thousand dollars a day, 
and this was all spent in providing for the poor. His 
mother was the mistress of an elegant mansion in 
which dwelt the dark-eyed maiden whose life he was 
said to have saved. Then Mag appeared to him also, 
and seated herself by his side in her candid way as she 
opened a book and read to him these words, “ All 
things work together for good to them that love God.” 
Holding up this volume Jerry read the title, “Kings 


JERRY. 


68 


of the Battle Field,” a book he and Mag were at 
present reading together, one of his recent purchases. 

He said aloud, “ I am king of the poor ! ” His 
mother called to him to know what he was dreaming 
about, and thus his bright vision vanished. Was there 
something prophetic in this dream? 

The next morning he brushed up his clothes and 
made himself as presentable as possible before seek- 
ing the merchant’s presence. His mother saw 
that his worn shoes were well blacked, his collar 
and tie in good order, and a clean handkerchief in his 
pocket, and then kissing him good-bye, returned to 
her sewing, while Linnet busied herself with some 
household duties. She had regained health and 
strength, and her voice seemed richer and purer than 
ever before. Her singing teacher came twice a week 
and was now teaching her some church music, as he 
intended to secure her a position in some choir at an 
early day, well knowing such a soloist could com- 
mand a fine salary if once she could be heard. So 
with her music (her physician had presented her with 
a harp, and this took up much of her time), she was 
busy and very happy. Dr. Young came more often 
now, and seldom an evening passed that he did not 
drop in for a few moments at least. He was very open 
in his admiration for his patient and took much 
delight in bringing books to read to her, and was 
delighted at her bright criticisms and appreciative 
remarks. 


64 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER XI. 

Jerry, after frequently consulting the card which 
the merchant had left with his mother, at last stood 
before an imposing structure and read this sign in gold 
letters, “ J. I. Heartwell, Wholesale and Retail Dry 
Goods.” He paused to admire the rich drapings and 
the exquisite bric-a-brac displayed in tlie large plate 
windows, then shyly entered. He loolced around in. 
amazement at the immensity of the building, and the 
many men and women behind the counters, the cash 
boys running hither and thither, for this happened 
before the basket system, and Mr. Heartwell was 
among the last to adopt the new method, for he could 
not see his way clear in turning off so many little 
helpers in the homes of those who furnished his cash 
boys. He was a philanthropist, and took great 
delight in his benevolent schemes : for instance he had 
rented a large room, furnished it with desks and 
books, and gymnastic appliances, and here twice a 
week his cash boys were sent after store hours to a 
supper of doughnuts and coffee, and then required to 
study for an hour ; then recite to a man and his wife 
whom Mr. Heartwell had provided as teachers and 
instructors, and who were very clever and amiable 
people. After study and recitations, a half hour in 
gymnastics followed, and then the lads went to their 
several homes strengthened and refreshed in body and 
mind. Nor was this all. Service and Sundaj" school 
was held here, where the parents as well as the child- 


JERRY. 


65 


ren could be benefited, Mr. Heartwell providing a 
clergyman when possible and sometimes reading a 
chapter himself and bringing home the Bible truths 
in a way so simple and earnest that even the children 
were interested. 

How his employees loved and respected him can 
easily be imagined ; how the parents of these chil- 
dren blessed their friend and benefactor. And it really 
seemed as though riches and honor abundantly flowed 
into the good man’s life : the more he gave the more 
he prospered. He never forgot from whence came his 
blessings, and gave God the praise. Often in his office 
his soul was on its knees. 

This then, was the man whom Jerry had come to 
see. He felt bewildered until a gentleman said to 
him, “ What would you like to see, youngster? ” 

“ I want to see Mr. Heartwell, sir.” 

“ Out of the question, now ; Mr. Heartwell is looking 
over his mail at this hour. What’s your name. I’ll 
take it to him.” 

“ My name is Jerry Stubleton, and I ” 

“ Oh ! that alters the case. Ah, ha, you’re in luck, 
young man ! ” and the floor- walker led the way to the 
office followed by the wondering boy. 

“ Master Jerry Stubleton,” announced the man as he 
threw open the office door. Before his desk sat the 
merchant with a heap of mail in front of him. 

Well, Master Jerry, I am glad to see you,” said 
Mr. Heartwell as he held out his hand to Jerry, who 
instantly responded to the sentiment, without, however, 
saying so. He felt his heart go out and grasp some- 
thing tangible in this man’s proffered friendship. He 
felt that he could give him a son’s love ; yet he had but 
5 


66 


JERRY. 


just met him for one moment. Mr. Heartwell looked 
steadily into Jerry’s face for a few seconds before say- 
ing anything further, and in that look who dares say 
their hearts were not riveted? Can there not be love 
at first sight between man and man as well as between 
the sexes ? 

“Jerry, my boy, how old are you?” 

“ Fourteen, sir.” 

“ What is your present occupation ? ” 

“ Boot black, sir.” 

“ How much can you average a day at that busi- 
ness ? ” 

“ Well, sir, there is so many boys in the trade that 
one don’t stand much chance of getting rich. I make 
about fifty cents a day.” 

“ And does that keep you in clothes ? ” 

“ No, sir, I give it to mother to help her along. She 
can’t make much at sewing, but she tries hard enough. 
Sometimes she can’t get work and then I have to 
scratch around pretty lively,” said Jerry with a laugh. 

“ Have you no father ? ” 

How thankful Jerry was to say, “ No, sir,” rather 
than acknowledge an intemperate one. 

“ Well, Jerry, come with me, and after 3"ou are fitted 
out in some decent clothes, we’ll talk further.” And 
Mr. Heartwell led the way to the boy’s clothing 
department. 

“ Clark,” he said, addressing the man in attendance, 
“ fit this lad out in a good all-wool suit, and then take 
him to the hosiery department, get a half dozen pairs 
of socks — and have him a good pair of shoes also — 
yes, and some shirts — fit him all through from head to 
foot, and then bring him to me.” 


JERRT. 


67 


“ All right, sir,” and in less than an hour Jerry was 
utterly unable to recognize the boy that was known by 
that name. He felt like a cat in a strange garret and 
not at all at his ease as he again entered Mr. Heart- 
well’s sanctum. 

\ “Well, my son,’’ exclaimed that gentleman, “I can 
answer for it, you look better than you feel just at 
present, but you’ll soon get used to the new harness, 
and forget that you’ve ever been a colt when you get 
to be an old horse like myself. Now, Jerry, I’m of 
the opinion that an indoor life will be very distasteful 
to you, and therefore, I propose to put you on the 
delivery wagon. How would you like that? ” 

“ What is it, sir? I don’t think I understand.” 

“ Well, our parcels are all carried in a wagon and 
left at the houses of the purchasers — our customers. 
Your business would be to have the packages ready and 
as soon as the driver stops on his route, you are to carry 
the package into the house, or deliver it at the door. 
When you learn the route you may perhaps take the 
driver’s place. How would you like this position? ” 

“I’d like it, you bet I would, sir. I’ve always 
wanted to drive horses.” 

“ Very well, I shall pay you at present five dollars 
a week; you will begin to-morrow; when not occu- 
pied otherwise, you will assist in wrapping parcels. 
Now, you can go, and be here promptly at eight 
o’clock. Good day, sir ” 

“ Thank you, sir. I’ll try to suit you, but I’m 
afraid I’ll be pretty awkward at first. Good-bye.” 
And as Jerry flew homeward, Mr. Heartwell smiled to 
himself and said, “ He’s as bright a looking boy as I 


68 


J E R R y . 


ever saw. I like liis cheery, honest face : if I’m not 
mistaken tkere’s the making of a noble man in him.” 

Mr. Heartwell had a way of his own in doing good 
works. Many men would have presented Jerry with 
some expensive gift for the service rendered and there 
would have been the end ; not so with Mr. Heartwell, 
he preferred to go slow and study human nature, 
believing that by showing a continued interest in 
those he desired to benefit, he was doing as he would 
be done by, and his conscience, at peace with God 
and man, was his blessed reward. 

Jerry wrapped at his mother’s door and to her 
“ Come in,” he opened it and stood in the room for an 
instant without saying a word, then, lifting his cap, he 
bowed himself almost to the floor, as he said, “Madam, 
is your son, Mr. Jerry Stubleton, at home?” 

With uplifted hands his mother cried, “No indeed, 
he is not at home in such an elegant outfit ! Why 
Linny, here’s a young man in a faultless suit from top 
to toe, who can he be ? his face says Jerry — his clothes 
say ” 

“Nary,” laughed the happy boy, and his mother 
could but join in, while Linnet’s toucli soon convinced 
her of her brother’s metamorphosis. 

Jerry strutted around with his arms behind him, 
then with his coat thrown open and his thumbs in his 
vest arm-holes, all the while talking as fast as his 
tongue could run. “It’s just the very place I want; 
think of riding around with two fine horses and an 
elegant wagon ; I saw them in front of the store, and 
some day I’ll be driver, 0, jeminy crickets ! You 
can go with me, Lin, and not depend upon that snob of 
a doctor to take you out riding.” 


JERRY. 


69 


** Jerry, don’t speak so disrespectfully of Dr. Young ; 
he is a dear, kind friend, and I won’t hear him called a 
snob,” said his sister with some spirit. 

“ Talk of the D and he’s sure to appear ; there’s 

Doc’s buggy now,” and Jerry hastened to admit the 
•young physician and see his look of surprise when 
beholding the new suit. 

“Hello! why what’s this? Been finding more 
pocketbooks, Jerry ? ” 

“Well! that makes me think, there must be some 
charm about them initials,” exclaimed Jerry, “ ‘ J. T.’ on 
the Old pocketbook, and Mr. Heartwell’s initials are 
*J. 1.’” 

“ Remarkable coincidence,” laughed Dr. Young, as 
he turned to Linnet, saying, “The air is so clear and 
bracing I thought it would do you good to have a short 
: drive, Linnet.; would you enjoy it?” There was an 
unhidden ring of tenderness in his voice whenever he 
addressed his blind patient, and a look of deep admira- 
tion when his eyes rested on her face, while Linnet’s 
whole manner, face, and voice too surely betrayed 
the pleasure she felt in the young man’s society. 

As soon as they had departed, Jerry said, “ Mother, 
what’ll you bet that chap don’t run off some day with 
Linny and marry her? ” 

“Nonsense, Sonny ! What would we do without 
her, and what would he do with a sightless wife? ” 

“ Love her, I reckon, just as we do, and I fer one 
don’t blame him.” 

“ How much we have to thank God for, Jerry; first 
our Italian friend ; then the Doctor, and last, but not 
least, Mr. Heart well comes to brighten and lift the 
clouds from our life. That name sounds familiar to me. 


70 


JERRY. 


My father had a dear friend by the name of Heart- 
well ; they were college classmates.” And Mrs. Stub- 
leton fell into one of her musing moods. 

“ I’m going over to tell the good news to Mag, she’ll 
be just wild over it,” and away went Jerry to tell his 
chum of the good fortune that had befallen him. He 
found her tying on a clean white apron, ready to pick 
up her sewing, having just finished the morning sweep- 
ing and dusting. 

When Jerry appeared she clapped her hands, and 
leaped clear oft* her feet, then turned him round and 
round until even his vanity was perfectly satisfied. 

“ My gracious ! ” she exclaimed after hearing his 
story. “I’ll go there to get my new dress just to have 
you bring it home. I’m awful glad, Jerry,” she said 
with unfeigned earnestness. And Jerry thought, “I 
can soon give her something better than a second-hand 
book,” 


1 


JERRY. 


71 


CHAPTER XII. 

Jerry’s first clay was a bard one: everything was 
new and strange, and he found his companions ready 
I either to laugh or scold at his awkwardness and mis- 
takes. However, it is an experience that must be 
gone through by every one who battles with the world, 
and Jerry’s life had not been a pampered one; he was 
used to knocking about, and although it was not in his 
nature to kick any one when they were down, he could 
be aggressive enough to maintain his rights, and not 
be imposed upon. In a few days things began to gTow 
more familiar, and the fact of his being the boy who 
had so bravely rescued Mr. Heartwell’s pretty daughter 
from a terrible death, becoming known among the 
clerks and cash boys, he was treated with deference 
and respect due to heroism. He very soon learned to 
read the names and get the parcels in systematic order 
for delivery, so that very little delay was caused on the 
trip after the first week or so. Occasionally he took 
the lines, and then no king was happier than he. How 
sorry he felt for the poor boot blacks they passed in 
the streets. 

Jerry had a very tender heart and a very generous 
nature. He was always longing to be rich that he 
might help the more unfortunate than himself, and 
was also keenly observant of what was passing around 
him. I think we could sum up his nature in one word 
— unselfishness. 

Did you ever think that selfishness is Satan’s right- 


72 


JERRY. 


hand partner? You will soon be convinced of it if 
you will take the trouble to look around you a very little. 

One day he espied two news boys pummelling each 
other abusively, while a crowd of idlers stood looking 
on, apparently enjoying the contest, although a very 
unequal one, for the boy who was down, although a 
plucky little chap, was much younger and of a deli- 
cate build, which aroused Jerry’s sympathies imme- 
diately. He sprang from the wagon without a 
moment’s thought, and picking up some snow and 
forming it into a ball as he ran, aimed it at the larger 
boy, and struck him just where he intended — directly 
between the eyes. The boy, who was just in the act 
of giving his fallen foe a cruel blow, staggered and 
fell ; then recovering himself, started to find the 
assailant. All eyes had been so intent on the com- 
batants that no one saw Jerry’s act, and when the}' 
turned they only saw a boy climbing into a wagon. 
Jerry was too wise to look around for a few moments, 
but when he ventured to do so, he was glad to see 
the crowd dispersing, while the bully was shaking 
his fist defiantly toward the moving spectators. He 
chuckled to himself, while Dick, the man who was 
driving, slapped him on the back and said “ You’re a 
trump, Jerry ; where did you learn to hit the mark so 
square in the face ? ” 

“It was Providence to-day, I guess; sometimes it’s 
only luck,” placidly replied Jerry. 

“Do you believe in Providence? ” Dick inquired. 

Jerry looked at him with eyes wide open. “ What’d 
you say ? ” he asked, not comprehending. 

“ Do you believe in Providence, in God, and heaven^ 
and all that moonshine? ” 


JERRY. 


73 


“ Well! don’t 

“ Not exactly ; but why don’t you answer my ques- 
tion ? ” 

“Why, because I know you’re jokin’. Do you 
believe in the Devil, in sin, and all that sort of folly? ” 
asked JeiTj^', Yankee fashion. 

“Well, you can jest bet your boots I doP' 

“ Do you believe the Devil made the world ? ” next 
inquired Jerry. 

“ No ; I don’t know as I ever thought much about 
who made it; guess it came by chance.” 

“ Do you believe the Devil made you? Because if he 
did, Dick, you ain’t very grateful to him, for you’re a 
pretty good specimen of what God makes. You don’t 
smoke, drink, chew, nor swear, and you support your 
mother, and you’re mighty fond of her, too ; I tell you, 
old boy, you’ve gone back on your master if you 
belong to the Old Nick.” 

“ You’re right, Jerry, I have gone back on him, but 
I tell you there ain’t many men like Mr. Heart well or 
I might have a better opinion of the world. He 
made me what I am. He caught me stealin’ some- 
thing out of his store when I was quite a boy, and 
instead of handin’ me over to the police he just took 
me into his office, and before he got through I was 
cryin’ for the first time in years, and he jest went 
home with me, and bought some provision on the 
way, and told my mother he wanted a new cash boy and 
would she spare me, and then he got her to cryin’; but 
he didn’t mean to, only we wasn’t used to kindness 
and it went to some soft spot in our hearts that hadn’t 
been touched before. My father died in prison, and 
my mother was sickly, and I just was goin’ to th© 


74 


JERKY. 


dogs. Bat that’s years ago — I believe in Mr. Heart- 
well, but I can’t believe so easy in what I can’t see or 
feel.” 

“ Well, ever since I was knee high to a grasshopper 
I have been taught to believe in God and I can’t 
believe anything else, and I don’t want to,” said Jerry. 

“There seems to be more in Satan’s army than in 
God’s, that’s all I’ve got to say,” and Dick looked 
unconvinced. 

“ Well, if you could hear my mother, I guess you’d 
believe too. She says nobody would deny God if they 
would only read the Bible. Do you go to Mr. Heart- 
well’s Sunday school ? ” 

“No, I’ve been promising to go to church there, but 
I don’t seem to catch on, and I know its ungTateful. 1 
think of it a good deal.” 

“ Humph 1 mother would say that was God workin’ 
in your heart, and I shouldn’t wonder myself if ’twas.” 

Dick looked startled. “Well, my mother don’t 
talk that way, or maybe I would feel different, but 
she’s seen a heap of trouble, and feels sort of hard.” 

“Well, sir, if she has seen more than my mother, 
then I pity her, that’s all I’ve got to say. And when 
I say to her, ‘ Mother, I don’t see why God makes you 
suffer so much trouble, you never did anything to 
deserve it,’ she always says ‘ I do deserve it, or it 
would not be sent, and we must all bear a cross 
before we can wear a crown.’ She says if young 
people were not so headstrong, and would take 
their parents’ advice instead of having their own 
way and learning by hard experience it would save a 
deal of suffering all around.” 

“ Well,” replied Dick, “I never got much advice 


JERRY. 


T5 


from mj parents either way • I got more cuffs and 
blows than anything else from my father, and scold- 
ings from my mother ’til since Mr. Heart well helped 
us out of the mire ; now she’s as good as anybody’s 
mother, only she don’t take much to religion.” 

“ How long have you been with Mr. Heartwell ? ” 
asked Jerry. 

“ Let me see. I’m eighteen now ; I was about twelve, 
I guess, when he took me as cash boy ; then when I 
got to be fourteen or long about there I became one 
of the elevator boys; I didn’t like that, too much 
confined air for a fellow that had lived out of doors. 
So Mr. Heartwell put me where you are now, and 
then I worked up to this position. Some day I expect 
to get a clerkship, but I won’t like it half so well, 
only it’s better pay, and I’d like to be able to do a 
little more for mother.” 

“ Do you go to the night school ? ” next queried 
Jerry. 

“ O, yes ; I wouldn’t miss that. Why, I didn’t know 
no more about reading and writing when I first went 
there than that mule,” pointing his whip to the ani- 
mal in question. “Now I can read to mother, and 
it passes the evenings in a jiffy. You know there is 
, a whole library of the best kind of readin’ at the 
school-rooin, and when we have perfect lessons we’re 
allowed to take a book home.” 

“ Jolly scheme ! — Look out ! there’s the fire engine 
tearing this way! turn quick,- to your right,” cried 
Jerry. Too late! The wheels were locked for an 
instant, and then on flew the engine, leaving a wreck 
behind. 


76 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

The two boys were so busily engaged in tbeir con- 
versation and so accustomed to noise and clatter that 
they had not heeded until too late the approaching 
fire engine. Dick was thrown out of the wagon in 
such a way as to fall directly under the wheel in the 
rear, which passed over his right foot, crushing it 
badly. Jerry seized the lines and succeeded in stop- 
ping the team. A policeman cleared the way, while 
he summoned another to his side to order the patrol 
wagon. As soon as possible Dick was conveyed to 
the hospital. Jerry was in despair; but soon collecting 
his wits he left the wagon in charge of the police 
while he hastened to acquaint Mr. Heartwell of the 
disaster. That person instantly ordered a cab, and 
with all speed hastened to the hospital, and arrived 
just in time to avert what he feared — amputation of 
the foot. 

“Not a bit of it; no, sir! I am surgeon enough to 
know that it is unnecessary: that foot must be saved, 
and I will foot all the bills.” 

The surgeon in attendance, realizing that he was in 
the presence of a master spirit, tried to withdraw as 
gracefully as possible from the field. He was quite a 
young man, and as is usual felt his own importance. 
“I grant you there is a possibility of saving it, but if 
blood poisoning is the result, please bear in mind, I 
am free from blame,” he loftily said. 

“Have no fear, sir, his young and sturdy nature 


JERRY. 


77 


will pull him through all right. I once had a worse 
crushed foot than that, and but for the timely interfer- 
ence of my father, would to-day have been on crutches. 
You professionals are too ready to prove your skill 
with the knife, a little warmly said Mr. Heartwell. 

He remained until Dick’s foot was properly cared 
for, and bidding him keep his mind free from worry — 
as that would surely retard his recovery — promising to 
see that his mother’s wants were attended to, and to 
call again on the morrow, Mr. Tleartwell departed. 

Jerry, as soon as Mr. Heartwell had left the store, 
informed the head clerk of the accident, and was soon 
on his way in company with others to the scene of the 
disaster. The goods were transferred to another 
wagon, and Jerry proceeded sadly on his way, in com 
pany with an older and less congenial companion for 
a driver. He couldn’t help thinking how easily it 
might have been averted, and resolving never again 
to be so short-sighted. Again, he would feel such grat- 
itude that he had been spared any such misfortune. 
“I’ll bet my mother’s prayers have saved me many 
and many an accident in my life.” The dear child 
did not give himself any credit for trying to be worthy 
of her prayers and God’s goodness. 

On the following Sunday, Jerry saw Dick for the 
first time after the accident. He found him sitting 
up, his foot elevated, and looking in the best of spirits. 

“Hullo! Jerry! I’m glad to see you. I’m getting 
tired of doing nothing and being waited upon, and its 
awful lonesome here, too, but I tell you these people 
have been all-fired good to me, and my nurse is an 
angel without wings. If I stay here another week I 


78 


JERRY. 


guess slie’ll fetch me around to your way of thinkin’ 
about Providence and all that. Why, I believe she’s 
just as good-hearted as Mr. Heartwell, and you can’t 
say anything more in praise of any living soul.” 

“ He’s a right bower and no mistake. I’ve played 
at cards very little, but I know he’s the best chap in 
the pack,” said Jerry. 

“Say, I wonder if I’ll be well enough for the 
Christmas party ; I wouldn’t miss it for a whole roast 
turkey,” and Dick took up the crutch beside him and 
attempted to cross the floor. His nurse happened in at 
the moment and bade him not to do so again without 
her sanction, and in her presence. 

On looking up Jerry was delighted to see “Sister 
Martha,” as she was called — Jimmy’s nurse. “ Why ! ” 
she exclaimed, “here’s our old friend Jerry, and how 
well he is looking. I think your lines must have 
fallen in pleasant places, my boy.” 

Jerry was in the dark as to the application of this 
remark, but he was quick at perception, so he replied ; 

“I’ve been in luck ever since I had that fight with 
Jimmy, Sister Martha.” 

“Well, how funny! Jimmy was here to see me a 
few days ago and he said almost the exact words, only 
substituting your name for his. There must have been 
something providential in that encounter, don’t you 
think so ? ” 

“ Indeed I do.” Here Jerry gave a knowing look at 
Dick, to which the latter responded, “ It may be some- 
thing will come of this accident that you can lay it to 
Providence, but I don’t see how it can.” 

“What party were you talking about just now, 
when Sister Martha came in ? ” queried Jerry. 


JERR y. 


79 


“ The Christmas party : Mr. Heartwell has a dinner 
at the school-room for all the boys, and invites their 
families, and we spend the evening, and have games 
and a glorious good time. 0, I can’t miss that! 
Won’t I be able to go. Sister Martha? ” 

“ I think you will ; even if you cannot dance a jig, 
?you can watch the others, and help eat the turkey and 
plum pudding, and make yourself so agreeable that 
you will forget your lame foot.” 

In a little while Dick's mother came on her daily 
visit, and was greatly pleased at her boy’s improve- 
ment. She related how good Mr. Heartwell had sent 
her fuel and provisions, and had kept her supplied with 
work, and then Dick and Jerry put in a word of 
praise for their employer, and vowed there was noth- 
ing they would not do for him. At this moment a 
low rap ; and then in walked Mr. Heartwell. He shook 
hands all around most cordially, and then questioned 
Dick as to how he was feeling. 

“ 0, thanks to you, sir, and my good nurse, I am 
almost well.” 

“You must not be too eager to try your foot, Dick ; 
if you do, I’ll not be responsible for the consequences. 
It was a bad bruise, and it will take another week 
at least before you can be out, even with crutches.” 

“ Will it be so I can get to the Christmas party, 
Mr. Heartwell, do you think ? ” 

“ 0, yes, let me see, that is less than two weeks ; 
yes, if you are careful, I will see that you get there.” 

“ Thank you, I loill be careful.” 

Mr. Heartwell drew from his pocket a book which 
he handed Dick, saying, “ Here is something to beguile 
the hours; when that is finished, we’ll find something 


80 


JERRY. 


else ; now I must bid you all good day/’ and bowing, 
Mr. Heartwell took bis leave. 

Looking at the title of the book Dick read, “ Ben 
Hur, a Tale of the Christ.” He looked a trifle bored. 
His nurse observed the expression, and asked to see 
the book. “ Ah, this is just the sweetest story you 
could read,” and she, knowing she could better inter- 
pret the idea than he, with his unschooled mind, began 
reading aloud ; after a few pages, she closed the book. 
“ 0, don’t stop, please read a little more,” begged Dick, 
and his mother added her entreaties. It was such a 
treat to the little woman to hear some one read with- 
out stumbling over long words, and the voice was 
sweet and musical. So Sister Martha read on and on 
for two long hours, then went to prepare Dick’s din- 
ner, and Dick continued reading to his mother, \yho 
was invited to spend the day with her boy: and very 
quiet and peaceful it proved to the toiling woman. 

At the close of the day. Sister Martha read a chap- 
ter from the New Testament, and both Dick and his 
mother felt an awakening to the truth never before 
experienced. 


JERRY. 


81 


CHAPTER XI 7. 

Christmas morning dawned beautifully clear, and 
sharp and keen was the air ; giving a zest to life never 
felt in the warmer climes. 

Jerry was up shovelling the sidewalks; not that he 
was really obliged to now, but he loved it, and he 
felt like a young colt this morning : he had cleared 
tlie sidewalk in front of Mag’s home, when he first 
started out and given her a ringing “ Merry Christ- 
mas ” as he shouldered his snow shovel and marched 
onward. Mag caught the sound and sprang out of her 
bed to give an answering shout, but he was disappear- 
ing up the street when she got to the window. 

She and the rest of the family were taking a sort of 
luxury nap not often vouchsafed to the poor. 

There was no more sleep for Mag, so she dressed 
herself quickly and neatly. Mag was by nature a tidy, 
orderly girl, and so cheery that everyone liked to have 
her about. When she had completed her toilet, and 
had tied on a warm hood, wrapped a shawl about her, 
and encased her hands in some new mittens her grand- 
mother had presented her with on the day before, she 
sallied out of the house; and what then? Why, she 
began making snow-balls and heaping them up close 
to the doorway. She knew Jerry must pass that way 
on his return, and she knew also that hunger would 
soon bring him homeward ; laughing to herself as she 
worked, thinking of the frolic in store, she made a 
6 


82 


JERRY. 


very pretty picture, with her scarlet hood and mittens, 
her bright eyes and rosy cheeks. 

She had not long to wait when a merry whistle 
sounded up the street. She screened herself in the 
doorway with a half dozen balls in her arms, and as 
soon as Jerry got near enough, she took good aim, and 
whack I came a snow-ball square in the face. While 
he was brushing it from his eyes the saucy girl pelted 
him thick and fast, and her laugh rang out in a perfect 
abandon of merriment. Jerry hastily gathers up some 
snow and in a twinkling is returning the fire, all the 
while approaching nearer and nearer his daring 
assailant. 

At length, without her being conscious of the lessen- 
ing distance, so great has been her excitement, the foe 
dashes her face with a handful of loose snow, and then 
while she is recovering, puts his arm around her neck 
and holds her firmly while her face receives such a 
washing as will make it glow for many an hour. 

She struggles and twists out of his grasp finally, and 
disappears inside the door. 

“ Conquered ! ” shouts Jerry. 

“No, only retreated to gather breath,” calls back 
Mag; then opening the door bids Jerry “stay hostil- 
ities for the present,” and holds up to his gaze a pair 
of mittens matching her own. 

“Tliere!” she exclaims, “ is Granny’s gift for you, and 
here is mine.” She took from the shelf a knitted cap of 
dark brown wool, her own handiwork. “ There,” she 
said, putting it on and drawing it over his ears, “isn’t 
that comfortable ? ” 

“0, Mag; you’re a jewel! that’s just what I have 
been wanting. I’m awful sorry I gave your face such a 


JERRY. 


83 


rubbing down, I’ll let you wash mine to pay for it,” 
magnanimously quoth Jerry. 

“ Humph 1 no fun in that ; I’m doing worse, I’m 
heaping coals of fire on your head, which is greater 
torture than putting ice on your face,” she laughed. 

“You’re right. But, hello, I’m forgetting your 
present! ’’and here Jerry , drew from his pocket a very 
tasteful silver pin, small and inexpensive, but genuine 
for all that — his earnings from snow-shoveling. 

“0, how lovely! Grandma! auntie! see this sweet 
pin ; ” and she held up very proudly the little shaft with 
a lily bell drooping over the centre. While they were 
admiring, Jerry was half way home, not waiting for the 
thanks he cared not to receive, but which he knew 
would come so profusely. 

As he neared home he noticed Mr. Heartwell’s 
delivery wagon in front of their house, and the driver 
called: “Here, Jerry,” and threw out a package which 
Jerry caught in his arms, and seeing his mother’s name 
on it carried it into the house and presented it with a 
bow. 

She opened it wonderingly ; and to her astonishment 
took out a black cashmere dress, plain, but of good 
quality; also a black hood and shawl. Then came a 
long blue cloak, and hood of dark blue, for Linnet, and 
in a small package for Jerry was a pocket-book con- 
taining a ten-dollar gold piece. 

“Why, there must be some mistake, this can’t be 
for us.” 

“ No, ma’am ” said Jerry, “ here’s your name, ‘ Mrs. 
Stubleton;’ and here’s ‘Linnet’ on this cloak, and, by 
George ! there’s no mistake in this, for you see here is 
^ Jerry * on this package. Oh, my employer don’t do 


84 


JERRY. 


things half way, I tell you,” proudly exclaimed the 
boy. 

Then picking up a note which had dropped from the 
package, before unobserved, she opened it and read : 

“ My Dear Madam, 

“ If you will kindly attend our annual dinner party 

at Ho 54 street, and assist in superintending the 

youngsters, you will confer a favor. Your daughter | 
and son will, of course, accompany you. Wishing you 
a Merry Christmas, I remain yours truly, 

“ J. I. Heartwell.” 

“ 0, that’s jolly ! mother and Lin ; and Mr, Heart- 
well told me yesterday not to fail to be on hand, and 
if I wanted I could bring a friend.” 

“Ahl you young rascal,” laughed his sister, “you 
asked if you might, now confess.” 

“ Well, so I did, and he said ‘ Yes, bring a half dozen 
if you like. I know you will bring none but well 
behaved people.’ ” 

“ That was very flattering, dear,” said his mother, 
“and who is this friend ? ” 

“ Why, mother, can’t you guess ? It’s Mag, of course,” 
candidly replied Jerry. “ Sis, don’t you want to ask 
Dr. Young?” 

“ Nonsense,” was her non-committal reply. 

A rap at the door and the Italian was ushered in 
with a “ Merry Christmas ’' all around. 

Then Linnet exclaimed : “ I'll tell you who I do 
want, and that is this good friend ; ” and she got him 
to promise he would go and take his harp and give the 
party of young and old a treat, she agreeing to sing 
and play also. 

Dr. Young drove up just as the family were leaving 


JERRY. 


85 


the house to enter a long low sledge provided by Mr. 
Heartwell to convey the distant guests to the feast. 
Dr. Young looked at Linnet in her new outfit with 
eyes that plainly said, “ How charming you do look ! ” 
and then taking her arm seated her in his own stylish 
cutter with an air of proprietorship that amused Jerry 
exceedingly. And when the sledge drew up at Mag^s 
door, and he jumped out and rapped at the door and 
Mag appeared as rosy and as blithe as the dawn, and 
he tucked her away and seated himself beside her, his 
mother smiled as she thought, 

“ Would the Power the giftie gie us 
To see ourselves as others see us,” 

What a merry Christmas party it was! Every- 
body seemed in a good humor, and there was no wait- 
ing for formal introductions among the elders of the 
party ; one and all seemed bent upon promoting the 
happiness of the young people gathered together. 

Mr. and Mrs. Bronson, the school teachers, seemed 
a host in themselves; then there were tw'o colored 
men from the store to do duty as waiters and dish- 
washers. At one o’clock the feast was spread ; crisp 
brown turkeys, mashed potatoes, cranberry sauce, 
white and brown bread, mince and pumpkin pie, plum 
pudding and coffee, and several immense pyramids of 
fruit. How it made the eyes of the youngsters 
sparkle I 

There were two long tables, one for the boys, at 
either end of which presided Mr. and Mi's. Bronson. 
At the other table were the invited guests. There 
was no lack of jokes and stories among the lads, and 
appreciative laughter from their relatives, the guests. 

About five o’clock, when the games were in prog* 


86 


JERRY 


ress which always followed the Christmas dinner^ 
Mr. Heartwell entered. Instantly there was a cry of 
“ Merry Christmas ” from scores of throats, and one 
youngster, more bold than the rest, called out, “ Three 
cheers for our employer! ” No second invitation was 
needed and a rousing cheer rent the air. Mr. Heart- 
well bowed and beamed upon the assemblage as he 
replied, “ You seem to be having a Merry Christmas, so 
I will wish you all a glad and prosperous New Year.” 
Then looking about he discovered a vacant seat next 
to Jerry, who sat with his mother and Linnet, watching 
the games and listening to the clatter of tongues. 
“Well, my boy,” he said, addressing Jerry, “how is 
your patient getting on ? ” 

“Do you mean Dick, sir? I think he is your 
patient, but he can speak for himself j he is around 
quite lively and as happy as a clam at high tide. Mr. 
Heartwell, I want to thank you for this elegant pres- 
ent,” and Jerry drew from his pocket the new purse. 
“ It’s a good deal nicer than the old one, but this — 
here he drew out the old pocketbook — “ has brought 
me some good luck and I think a deal of it,” as he 
turned it over the two silver initials “ J. I.” struck Mr. 
Heartwell’s eyes, and almost snatching it from the lad 
he asked hastily, “ Jerry, where did you get this ? ” 

“ I found it over a year ago down by Fulton bridge, 
sir.” 

“Was there any thing in it ? ” 

“ Yes, sir ; five dollars — two bills, and a silver piece.” 
“ Nothing more, are you sure? ” 

“ I believe there is a piece of paper with some writ- 
ing on it in one of the pockets ; I’ll see,” and Jerry 
took the purse, and after a little search drew forth a 


JERRY. 


87 


piece of yellow paper. Mr. Heartwell eagerly seized 
it and ran liis eye over the bit of writing. “ Ah! this 
is indeed good fortune! Jerry, my boy, that purse 
belongs to me ! '’ 

“ What, sir? ” 

This is my purse, and one of the most sacred of 
gifts; it must have been stolen and dropped by the 
thief; I advertised for it, and felt very sorry over the 
loss ; I carried it only occasionally as I wished to pre- 
serve it.” 

“ Well, I’m glad I found it and can give it back to 
you ; but where is the other letter? ” queried Jerry. 
Mrs. Stubleton sat listening though taking no part in 
the conversation, and Mr. Heartwell continued — 
When that purse was given to me I had no other 
initials than those two. When my father and mother 
died I was adopted by an old friend and schoolmate 
of my father’s. I had no brothers, and no relatives 
living unless a sister, who had left home some years 
previous. Having married against my father’s wishes; 
she gave us no clue to her whereabouts, and after 
much searching we gave her up as dead.” Mr. Heart- 
well sighed profoundly. Mrs. Stubleton knew not 
why, but she was all of a tremble as she listened for 
the conclusion of this story. After a few moments of 
silence Jerry asked, “ Didn’t Mr. Heartwell, the gen- 
tleman who adopted you, have any boys of his own?” 

“Ho; he married, but had no children; he always 
took a fatherly interest in me and seemed to love me 
as his own. So I became Jerome Irving Heartwell.” 
A cry from his mother caused Jerry to spring to his 
feet. 


88 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER XV. 

“ Mother ! what is it? ” cried Jerry in a frightened 
tone, for his mother was as white as death, and hold- 
ing her hand to her heart as though pressed for 
breath. “Oh, she’s dying! she’s dying!” and the 
poor lad, whose heart was so full of love for his 
mother, turned almost as pale as she, for he had never 
seen one in a faint, and thought it must be death. 

“No, no, dear;’’ she whispered, coming to, and mak- 
ing an effort to recover herself without exciting atten- 
tion, “ I am all right now.” Then seeing Mr. Heart- 
well’s anxious face she smiled and asked, “ Did you 
have a sister Catherine ? ” 

“ I did madam — dear, merry Kate, I have searched 
for her far and near; do you know aught of her? ” 

“Jerome, my brother, I am your long -lost sister 

“ God be praised ! ” he joyously exclaimed and 
clasped her fondly in his arms. Then holding her off 
from him he said : “ How you have changed, dear Kate ; 
no wonder I did not know you; but it is many years 
since we parted, and I, too, have grown old ; but now 
we will grow young once more, and Jerry, my boy, 
there was a reason for my warm attachment for you. 
Kindred blood flows in our veins.” Then Mrs. Stubletou 
look Linnet by the hand and led her to her brother. 

“Jerome, you have not met my daughter — my dear 
companion ; although she is siglitless, she is the bird 
that charms our cares away by her warbling. Lin- 
net, this is your new-found Uncle Jerome, Jerry’s 


JERRY. 


89 


employer,” and then followed explanations and con- 
gratulations. 

“ I must take you home and have a long talk with 
you, Kate ; but first I must keep an appointment.” 

“Wait a few minutes, Mr. Heartwell — Uncle, 
I mean,” proudly said Jerry, “ and you shall 
hear some fine music.” And off' ran the happy boy 
for the Italian and his harp. He was soon back 
again, and then they all listened to some ravishing 
music, but when Linnet sang there was a perfect rain 
of applause, and her Uncle exclaimed with much 
warmth: “ Why, Kate, that child has a fortune in her 
voice ! Who has been her instructor, and how is it she 
has not been heard of? Her voice is marvelous.” 

“Ah, yes ; that is what I say,” delightedly chimed 
in her teacher, “but her mother too tender and the 
3^oung lady too delicate.” . 

Here there was an interruption in the shape of Dr. 
Young, who came to take Linnet home as per agree- 
ment. When he saw Mr. Heartwell, he exclaimed : 
“ Why, this is an unexpected pleasure ! I have not 
met you since setting you on your feet after that 
sprained ankle.” 

“ Well, that’s not my fault ; you should take a little 
more interest in your patient’s welfare,” rejoined Mr. 
Heartwell. 

“ My patients are not all blessed with your good 
health, Mr. Heartwell, or I should have time to call 
upon my friends ; I am here now to take charge of one 
of them,” and he tenderly assisted Linnet with her 
wraps, and bidding them all adieu departed as bust- 
ling and busy as though he carried the world on his 
young shoulders. 


90 


JERRY. 


“ Mighty nice chap,” said Mr. Heartwell as he 
looked after the departing couple. “ Kate, are you 
ready? My cutter is here; let me take you home 
and I will leave Jerry to come with the young folks.” 
Mrs. Stubleton was only too glad to leave the noisy 
bustling crowd and seek quiet and rest. How strange 
it all seemed and how intricate God’s ways. 

That evening the brother and sister sat together 
until far into the night. Twenty years ago she had 
fled with her dashing, handsome lover, and with her 
impetuous nature believed that heaven was opening 
for her a future so bright, as pictured by her lover, 
that only a little time would elapse ere her parents 
would forgive and recall her. Alas ! she was so 
broken in spirit in less than three months after her 
marriage, that nothing would induce her to make 
known to her friends her humiliation ; and her proud 
spirit endured in silence the abuse and disgrace of 
her intemperate and dissolute husband. Her father 
and mother were heart-broken over the loss of 
their only daughter, who, until this stranger came, 
had been the life and light of their home. 

They only survived the cruel blow a few years, then, 
closely following each other, had left their son alone, 
and their parting injunction had been, “search for her 
until you find her and tell her we forgive her.” Then 
a letter came from her father’s old friend, who was 
abroad at the time of his classmate’s death, the notice 
of which he had run across in one of the home papers, 
saying to Jerome, “I loved your father as a brother; 
and knowing he has left you but little of this world’s 
goods, I want you to share my home and my wealth. T 
have watched you closely and know that your princi- 


JERRY. 


91 


pies are above reproach. I am childless, and my wife 
joins me in my earnest desire to have you with us. I 
shall return within a month and we will expect our 
boy Jerome to join us directly. I want a successor, 
my boy, and I want none other than you.’’ 

This was the scrap of paper so sacredly guarded in 
the old pocket book. It is needless to add the boy 
became the adopted son and heir to the Ileartwell 
estate, and at Mr. Heart well, Sr.’s death, took charge 
of the business. Jerome had sought faithfully to carry 
out his parents’ desire concerning the erring daughter 
and sister, but her husband having taken an assumed 
name in order to escape punishment for some offense 
against the law, he was thrown off the track com- 
pletely. 

Jerome’s foster father had been a very benevolent 
man, and in his parting words had adjured his 
adopted son to make a right use of his means, to be an 
example worthy every professing Christian ; to be a 
friend to the poor and thereby be able to give a good 
account of his stewardship when at the bar of justice. 
We know how faithfully he was carrying out his 
father’s wishes. 

Before Mr. Heartwell bade adieu to his sister it was 
all arranged. She was to come and be a mother to 
his little daughter, who had been motherless for two 
years, and who was just at an age to need counsel and 
gentle guidance from some womanly heart. Jerry, of 
course, was to be put in school. Linnet to get the best 
of medical advice, and, failing to recover her sight, was 
to be placed where every advantage for an education 
could be secured. 

Thus ended that memorable Christmas day. 


92 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER XVI 

A YEAR has passed away. 

Mrs. Stubletoii, now mistress of tlie Heart well 
mansion, lias greatly changed since want and care have 
vanished from her life. She is a very comely woman; 
her hair, tho’ streaked with gray, lies in silky waves; 
her eyes have a mild and tender light, while her face 
and figure have became rounded and the wrinkles have 
almost departed. She is sitting in the library, dressed 
in a plain though rich black silk, a soft fall of lace 
about the throat and wrists. She is knitting at some 
pretty design of edge which is to border the girls’ 
woolen skirts. Linnet sits near, idly thrumming the 
harp strings. Looking admiringly at her daughter, 
who is a fair, sweet picture in her pale blue cashmere 
with its elaborate white silk embroidery, a gift from 
her uncle, who has a passion for dainty tea gowns, and 
his own daughter "being yet too young to don trails 
and watteau plaits, lavishes upon Linnet the lovely 
robes, Mrs. Stubleton says : 

“ How changed the dear boy will find us and 
how changed we shall find him after this year of 
absence.” 

“ Yes,” sighed Linnet, “ Oh, if I could only look 
upon you and my dear brother; I never felt so much 
the longing to see, when our surroundings were all 
betokening poverty, but now^ I can scarce control my 
desire.” In her secret heart there was a longing also 
to look upon her own face, that she might see the 


JERRY. 


93 


object of so much affection as expressed by those 
about her, and of one in particular who had become 
so near and dear ; for Dr. Young still made his visits, 
and there was now a promise that he should claim 
Linnet as his bride when she reached her eighteenth 
birthday. In the meantime she was at an institution 
of learning and her receptive mind becoming filled 
with much valuable knowledge. But little hope was 
held out for the restoration of sight, for Linnet 
was born blind, and the defect was beyond the 
oculist’s skill. She did not often repine or murmur at 
her sad fate, but at times an overpowering sense of her 
loss took possession of her and in secret she would 
give way to her bereavement. She would not depress 
others by complaints, and by continuall}^ striving to 
master herself, she conquered her rebellion to such an 
extent as to be usually contented and happy. Her 
music was a passion with her. Her uncle never tired 
of her delicious voice, and no matter how tired or 
weary he seemed, he always declared himself rested 
and refreshed. 

Linnet never had to be urged to play, and that gave 
an additional charm to her music ; for it seemed 
always a delight for her as well as those she sang for. 

“ My darling, God only knows how I have longed 
and prayed for your sight ; but if it is His will that 
your dear eyes remain blind to all the beautiful 
things in nature, try and remember that you are 
spared many very sad sights as well, and try not to 
repine over the inevitable. I know, dearest, you do 
try, and you do succeed, for every good and pure pur- 
pose of ours brings its reward. You are loved as few 
are loved, and are spared a thousand shafts that would 


94 


JERRY. 


wound were you like others, thrown more in society, 
or on the world.” 

“Yes, dearest, it is all over; you always bring the 
sunshine back to my heart with your good logic and 
sweet counsel,” and kissing her mother affectionately, 
the young girl renewed the interrupted subject of Jerry’s 
home-coming. His uncle had placed him at a military 
academy where discipline and thorough drilling would 
counteract the many lax habits of the lad induced 
by the free and careless life he had led. 

He had become somewhat stoop-shouldered from 
his various street occupations, and his uncle knew 
there was no better place than a military school, 
where, besides the drill, the boys were obliged to 
attend regular gymnastic exercises. Jerry had been 
gone nine months, and the family were eagerly 
expecting him for the holiday vacation. No one 
knew how lonely Mrs. Stubleton’s heart had been for 
the first few weeks of Jerry’s absence. He had 
always been such a companion to his mother and 
Linnet. The latter now had some one else to bear 
her company and beguile the hours, so the loss had 
come doubly heavy upon the mother. Mrs. Stubleton 
never complained, however ; she believed in keeping 
a cheerful heart and a smiling face for those about 
her, and her children had profited by her wise 
example, making a trio of congenial spirits, desirable 
in any and every home ; for who does not prefer a 
light heart and a cheery face to one of sadness and 
complaining ? 

“ I wonder if he will be the same bright, impulsive 
boy ; dear me! how slow the time goes when one is 
waiting the arrival of long-absent ones,” said Linnet, 


JERRY. 


95 


as she threw herself upon the lounge, and stretching 
out her slippered feet, and clasping her white and 
shapely hands over her head, prepared to take it easy 
until the return of the carriage which had gone to fetch 
her brother from the station. 

An hour passed. 

“ What can be detaining them ? I hope not snow- 
bound, or accident,” anxiously said Mrs. Stubleton 
going to the window and looking out into the wintry 
world. “ Ah ! there comes the carriage.” 

Up sprang Linnet and soon joined her mother at 
the door, ready to embrace the soldier boy. The 
coachman drove in and past the door toward the 
stables without stopping. 

“Ah, the rascal! he’s trying to fool us,” laughed 
Mrs. Stubleton ; but when the minutes crept along 
she could bear it no longer and rang for a servant to 
find out by James where he had left the lad. 

He returned, looking serious as he said : “ An 

accident, ma’am, somewhere, not far out of the city, 
and can’t tell when the train will arrive.” 

Mr. Heart well had gone to meet him, but had 
stopped at the store on his way home, not caring to 
break such news to his sister. 

Amy came (lancing in, all radiant with a span new 
gown — “just for the occasion,” she said. “Where is 
he? I thought I was going to dazzle the young cadet 
with all this red and gold,” brightly rattled the young 
miss, and it is fair to believe she would have dazzled 
him, for her dusky beauty was well set off’ by this 
dark cardinal silk with its trimming of gold braid. 
Her father loved bright home dresses; “birds of gay 


96 


JERRY. 


plumage,” he said, and the young people were very 
glad to gratify him. 

The year of black dresses for his little girl, after her 
mother’s death, seemed so out of harmony with her 
nature, and with her childhood, that he allowed her 
to wear them only so long as a foolish custom 
demanded. 

When Mr. Heartwell came in a few moments later, 
he found a very impatient and anxious little circle. 

Only think, Jerome, two hours late, and heaven 
only knows what it may mean,” almost groaned Mrs. 
Stubleton. 

“ I think there was nothing serious, ‘ a broken rail ’ 
was all we could get from the station keeper, and I am 
going to send James again.” 

Here there was a shutting of doors and a stamping 
of feet heard in the rear hall, and then in all the glor^! 
of blue uniform and shining brass buttons, the form of 
a young cadet stood in the open doorway making the 
military salute with all the deference due to his 
superior officers. “ Jerry ! ” “ Jerry ! ” “ Jerry ! ” went 
the rounds as a grand rush was made for the belated 
and beloved boy, and such a hugging and kissing 
time! He finally emerged and feeling himself all over, 
said, with twinkling eyes and the rosiest face 
imaginable, for he had breasted the wintry air for 
three miles: “Well, by Jove I that’s worse than 
being buried in a snow bank ! Now excuse me ainl 
I’ll doff this burden, for I have walked so fast my big 
coat has put me all in a perspiration,” and he hauled 
off the great blue coat and displayed the regular 
uniform of grey with its numerous buttons and its 
funny little short- waisted short-tailed coat. 


JERRY. 


97 


“ Oh, how tall and how straight he has grown, 
Auntie, and iut’t he killing!” admiringly said Amy. 

“ Did you have to walk from the station, dear ? ” 
tenderly inquired his mother. 

“From the station! Well! I walked from the 
breakdown, three miles out of the city. Do you s’pose 
I could wait for them to patch up a broken rail ? No 
sir-ee! I knew there was one heart full of tears, and 
several others full of sighs, and so I just ordered 
‘ home on the double quick,’ and about a dozen of us 
obeyed straightway. We had to do some wading 
through drifts, but that’s a part of a soldier’s life.” 

“ Well, my boy,” at length said Uncle Jerome, “I 
would like to know what those stripes are doing on 
your sleeve, they don’t belong to a private.” 

“ Oh, I earned those by good conduct and good 
recitations; I am a Corporal^ ^\r\ I wanted to sur- 
prise you, and repay you for some of your generosity 
to me, and I couldn’t think of any better way.” 

“ God bless you, boy ! you are right ; nothing could 
gratify me more.” And his fond uncle actually 
kissed the big fellow ! 

Jerry blushed and stammered something about “not 
deserving so much credit for doing his duty.” 

“ Yes, you do, you darling,” and Linnet put her 
arms about his neck, and then fell to counting the 
buttons that decorated his coat front. “ How fine you 
must look,” and her soft fingers smoothed his face and 
brushed his hair from his forehead. He drew her 
very affectionately toward him and whispered “ How’s 
my big brother-in-law, that is to be ? ” 

“ Better, and dearer and kinder every day,” She 
whispered back. 

7 


98 


JERRY. 


“ Just what I expected ; are his wings beginning to 
sprout? ” teazingly laughed the brother. 

“I am afraid lest they may be,” she seriously 
replied. 

“By George! I can eat a roast elephant; isn’t it 
time for grub? I haven’t had a mouthful for an age, 
and my tramp has made me as hungry as a wolf.” 

“Of course it has; order supper a little earlier Kate, 
the boy must be ravenous.” 

“ By the way, Amy, I have a friend who is going to 
call around to-morrow evening to see me — so he says 
— but he was so struck on that photo of yours that I 
don’t believe he has a thought of coming for any other 
purpose than to see the original.” 

“Oh, how romantic; what does he look like?” 

“Here is his phiz, isn’t he a dandy?’’ and Jerry 
drew from his pocket the picture of his room-mate. 

“Oh, this is Tom Walters that you write so much 
about, is it? he is rather good looking, lots of char- 
acter in his face, don’t you think so, papa? ” And as 
she presented the picture for his inspection, Jerry 
said : 

“ Yes, there is lots of it, and in his hair, too.” 

“ What do you mean by that, coz? ” 

“ Why, I mean that his hair is a beautiful mahog- 
any; and that style is supposed to possess some pecul- 
iar traits ; isn’t it, mother ? ” 

“ Well, it has been said that the temper partakes of 
the same color, I believe; red hair, fiery tem|)er. You 
ought to know, you have had him for a room -mate 
long enough to learn something of his good and bad 
qualities.” 

“ He’s a trump! got lots of pluck, and there isn’t a 


JERRY. 


99 


chap that dares impose on him: he’s a general favor- 
ite among the boys; plays the banjo, and sings like a 
lark.” 

“O, I know / shall like him,” exclaimed Linnet. 
“ He can't be bad, if his soul is full of music.” 
f Here the supper bell rang, and Jerry sprang to his 
feet and shot through the door- way. 

“Just like a boy,” laughed his uncle. “It carries 
me back to my own young days.” 


100 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER XYII. 

The day following, as Jerry and Amy were flying 
along in the cutter over the crisp snow they passed 
the place of the runaway. 

“ Do you remember this spot ? ” asked Amy. 

“ Shall I ever forget it? ” emphatically replied her 
cousin. “ How little we thought then that I should be 
sitting beside you, spinning along in my own sleigh, 
with the fleetest nag in the country. I tell you, Amy, 
there isn’t a happier or more fortunate boy in the wide- 
world than I, and I’ll make a man that uncle will not 
be ashamed of, if I live.” 

“I am sure of it, for you have the right sort of grit, 
coz. I’ll never forget how you looked when you 
stood waiting in the road with your shovel uplifted. 
I just expected to see you knocked down and trampled 
to death ; but you never flinched and your eyes just 
blazed with excitement. I was dumb with fear 
and I couldn’t move. I wanted to jump out, but it’s 
well I didn’t and, by the way, did you ever knowhow 
James used strategy to find out your name? ” 

And then she told him the ruse that had been the 
means of learning his name and address. 

“I’ll be even with him; but bless him, he couldn’t 
help it; the thought was put into his head by God, 
and it was the beginning of the clue to our relation- 
ship.” So they rattled on until thej^ returned home, 
Amy declaring her toes were too numb to go any 
further, and Jerry, having in view another pleasure, 


JERRY. 


101 


did not object. He whirled away and was not long 
in reaching the home of his old friend Mag. When he 
was ushered in, she stood for a moment transfixed by 
his elegance ; hardly recognizing her shabby boy 
friend of the past. 

“Its myself, Maggie,” he laughed; “ hustle on your 
cloak and hood and come out for a spin ; T don’t dare 
leave Puss long, she don’t like standing.” 

Ah ! what a treat to Mag, and how their tongues 
did run. 

As they neared her home again, Jerry, said : “ I 

have a message from my mother to yon ; she wants 
you to come and do some plain sewing for her, if you 
can be spared from home.” 

“0, I’d like to come — if I can suit her,” she 
added more soberly. 

“ Of course you can ; mother has seen your work 
and thinks you are a bang-up seamstress.” 

“ What a way to praise ; well, when does she want 
me ? I will ask auntie ; now that grandma is no longer 
living, we could shut up the house when auntie has 
to go.” 

“Well, she wants you right away ; has some sew- 
ing to be done for a poor family before Christmas ; run 
in, I’ll wait for your answer, and if you can come I’ll 
drive around for you.” 

After a few minutes delay .she came forth quite 
radiant, and nodding her head said: “Yes, I can 
come — thank you ever so much for such a glorious 
ride.” And with a brief good-bye, he was off. 

“ Mag would be a beauty if she was dressed up in 
good clothes, and she’s as bright a girl as you’ll find 
anywhere. Mother says it will give the girl a glimpse 


102 


JERRY. 


of something brighter than she has known to get oat 
of that horrid street, and its mightj kind of mother to 
think of it.” Thus mused Jerry as he turned home- 
ward. 

“ Hello! Tom, just in the nick of time ; hop in and 
I’ll take you up, going up our way ? ” 

And overtaking his room-mate, Jerry insisted upon 
taking him up to the house for tea. 

“Its rather cheeky, isn’t it, Jerry, to take tea at a 
first call?” 

“ Nah I don’t put on any dudish airs, comrade, we’re 
not that sort of people. My uncle scorns society 
manners ; he says there is neither heart nor soul in 
fashion, and I’m with him.” 

“So I say. How’s your cousin? ” 

“ Lovely as ever — Tom, hold these lines a minute 
quick I ” and before Tom could utter a protest, out hopped 
Jerry and was running after a man who had passed an 
old woman carrying a basket of oranges and bananas, and 
had deliberately slipped his arm through the handle and 
twisted it from her grasp and was walking on as 
unconcernedly as though he was the proprietor and no- 
body dare gainsay it. The old woman was wringing 
her hands and looking about vainly for help. No one 
seemed to heed her, and the busy crowd passed on, each 
intent on his or her own business. Jerr}'^ had seen the 
whole affair, and snatching his whip hurried after the 
man. He came up to him and grasping him by the 
shoulder exclaimed as gruffly as possible: “ You are 
my prisoner ; surrender 1 ” The man looked over his 
shoulder and seeing the brass buttons and blue coat, 
besides feeling a rap of the butt end of the whip, took 


JERRY. 103 

it for granted the police was upon him and yielding 
his booty made off on a keen run. 

Jerry couldn’t help laughing outright, and as the 
old woman came up, he handed her the basket, saying : 
“ Hold on a little tighter next time, my good woman, a 
policeman may not be so handy, always.’’ 

She thanked him with tears in her eyes, and tried 
to press some of the fruit on him ; he took a couple of 
bananas and slipped a dime into her hand, then 
started for his friend, who was nowhere to be seen. 
“By George I he’s playing the sharper’s game on me, 
I verily believe ; ” and then he concluded to take it 
leisurely and see what would turn up ; so he turned 
the next corner leading homeward, and tried to dis- 
tinguish his own among the many vehicles along the 
street. 

“Hold oh !” came from behind him, and turning he 
saw Tom flying up the street. “Whew! I’ve had a 
chase, but I did it.’’ 

“Did what?” asked Jerry. 

“Why, I saw your man escape you, and I just 
gave chase and as luck would have it, passed a blue- 
coat and sighted your man, who was running down 
an alley, and got the cop on his track, and bade the 
old woman follow up and tell her story, and I guess 
the scamp will get his deserts.” 

“Bully for you! I thought you had left the coun- 
try with my horse and cutter.” 

“Would if I had thought of it; she’s a beauty, and 
how she can skim. Is she yours?” 

“ Yes ; uncle gave her to me for a Christmas present 
— a little premature, but, he said, so I could have the 
fun while the sno\y and the vacation lasted.” 


104 


JERRY. 


“Well, I am to have a rifle, father says; I have 
been crazy for one, but mother is so afraid I’ll maim 
myself that she’s just unhappy over it — but pop says 
its the only way to learn.” 

A happy evening was spent. Tom was prevailed 
upon to sing, and his voice was full of rich promise, 
though now a little crude and unsteady. Amy in her 
pink cashmere, and white satin trimmings looked far 
prettier than her picture, and Tom was quite capti- 
vated. He was sixteen, and what boy at that age has 
not had some heart flutterings over a pretty girl ? 
Amy was very fond of chess, that being a favorite 
game of her father’s. And Tom, likewise being some- 
what skilled in the intricacies of the game, they 
decided to try their hands. Mr. Heartwell sat reading 
his paper, but soon the game drew his attention, and 
unknown to the young people, he watched them with 
growing interest, for they played very skilfully for 
amateurs. Tom was acting on the defensive; Amy’s 
men Avere marching on and gradually surrounding the 
enemy’s queen; a little pawn that was acting guard 
to his king, who protected the queen, was captured by 
a gallant knight whom Tom had for the moment for- 
gotten, then hurriedly moving his king out of check, 
the poor queen was left exposed, and an innocent-look- 
ing bishop took possession of her. 

“Ah, that’s too bad!” cried Mr. Heartwell, which 
startled the young people, and Tom, being somewhat 
embarrassed over his foolish losses, made blunder 
after blunder until Amy got a checkmate, and with 
a red face and embarrassed manner Tom acknowledged 
himself whipped. 

. “ Hever mind, your gallantry must have permitted 


JERRY. 


105 


that, anyway,” said Mr. Heartwell, trying to relieve 
the lad’s very apparent chagrin. “You must come and 
try again before you leave for school.” 

This was indeed comforting, and Tom began to feel 
that after all it was not so hard to be routed by a rose- 
bud of a girl. 

“Thank you, sir; I give Miss Amy all the credit; I 
didn’t yield willingly.” And Mr. Heartwell liked the 
boy for his candor. Some, less conscientious, would have 
allowed the assumption that the game was yielded 
through chivalry. 

Dr. Young and Linnet were absorbed in music at 
the other end of the room. Jerry was quietly visiting 
with his mother, telling her of some of his school dis- 
cipline, and comrades. It was a cosy homelike pic- 
ture; the cheerful grate-fire sent its glow over the 
room, while the soft light from the colored globes of 
the chandelier gave a subdued air of refinement: 
bright flowers perfumed the room, and on every face 
was a look of serene content. Would that every home 
picture presented as happy a scene. In this, every 
member strove to forget self; therein lay the whole 
secret of its harmony and peace. 

“ Mother,” said Jerry, after Tom had bid them all 
good night, and he had resumed his seat by her side, 
“ what is the programme for a week from to-morrow? 
We ought to commemorate it in some small way, for 
only think what it has brought us — last Christmas we 
lived in a hovel, and hardly had enough to keep body 
and soul together: now we live in a palace and have 
no want ungratified.” 

“ I feel just so, dear, and I have been very busy fit- 
ting out several poor families with good winter cloth- 


106 


JERKY. 


ing ; that is why I want Maggie’s help, and I shall take 
her with me on some of my errands of mercy. She is so 
bright and light-hearted she can cheer up some of the 
sick and sad. The little school for the wee tots is in 
a flourishing condition, and I can see a great improve- 
ment in the homes where the children belong ; good 
counsel, aided by some of life’s comforts, is slowly but 
surely bringing about a better influence, and the houses 
wear a cleaner, more civilized appearance. I want 
Maggie after the holidays to enter as one of the 
teachers. Would she like it, do you think? ” 

“ I guess so. She’s so fond of little kids, and would 
just be in her element. Nice girl, Mag is.” 

“ Yes,” smiled his mother ; “ I believe I have heard 
that remarked before on several occasions.” 

Jerry looked a little confused, but smiled to him- 
self, and sat gazing into the glowing coals. 

‘‘You are to go for her early in. the morning, dear; 
don’t forget it.” 

“Oh no, I’ll not forget it.” And he kissed his 
mother and Linnet good night and went whistling to 
bed. 

“ His liking for the girl doesn’t seem to abate ; it 
will do no harm to give her some advantages, at any 
rate,” mused Mrs. Stubleton. 


JERRY. 


107 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

“ Here I am, Mrs. Stubleton, ready for business,” 
cheerily cried Mag as she alighted from the cutter, and 
was received by her friend and employer. 

“ Very well, my dear, we have enough to do to keep 
us all busy until Christmas, so we will go right up to 
the sewing-room, where you can warm yourself while I 
show you the work I have cut out.” 

As they proceeded through the hall and up the 
stairs, Mag’s eyes roved about in wondering admira- 
tion. She had never seen anything of elegance, and 
the refining influences of wealthy, cultured homes was 
to make a deep impression upon her susceptible 
nature. She was naturally modest and sensitive, and 
these qualities, combined with keen intuition, rapidly 
develop character. 

Her neatly-fitting dress of dark blue wool, relieved 
by a white muslin tie and a spotless white apron, made 
her look very attractive and homelike; in fact Mag 
was a girl to shine in the home circle, but not in 
society, no matter what her means might be to further 
such a position. Mrs. Stubleton found her very apt, 
and the two passed the morning hours in congenial 
work and conversation. 

During a pause, Mrs. Stubleton said to her, “ we 
know you by no other name than Mag ; what is your 
real name ? ” 

“ My real name is Margery Dexter White.” 

Mrs. Stubleton gave a start of surprise. “Your 


108 


JERRY. 


mother’s maiden name was Dexter ? ” she quickly 
asked. 

“Yes’m ; 1 was named for lier.” 

'‘Why my child, T knew your mother well; in fact 
1 owe my life to her ! ” 

“ AVhy, Mrs. Stubleton, tell me how? ” 

“ Well, well ; and you are dear Margery Dexter’s 
child. Your mother was a school teacher at the time 
I became acquainted with her. We had adjoining- 
rooms in a boarding house in the city of Buffalo. 

“Yes, yes; auntie has told me that,” interrupted 
Mag. 

“ One night my husband had not returned ; I had 
sat up waiting for him until a late hour, but finally 
concluded to retire, being in a delicate state of 
health — it was before my Linnet’s birth. I soon fell 
into a profound sleep, and it must have been near three 
o’clock in the morning when the cry of ‘ fire ’ roused 
me. I sprang up in a dazed condition and ran hither 
and thither but unable for a time to find the door. 
Hastily throwing on my cloak, I at length stumbled 
against the door, and on opening it found the passage 
full of dense smoke. 1 hastened on, however, almost 
stifled, but reached the winding stair, and holding to 
the railing felt my way, as I supposed, to the street 
door, but in the confusion of my senses and the 
darkness, went down a flight below and got into the 
basement. I opened a door, as I supposed, leading to 
the outer air, but stumbled over some great obstacle ; 
feeling about, I discovered I was in the cellar, and in 
the coal bin ! A horror seized me, for I felt unable 
to go further. I could hear the firemen and the noise 
outside, and then, through the floor, a glare of light 


JERRY. 


109 


and next a deluge of water. I screamed aloud, I tore 
my hair, I felt my senses deserting me, and thought 
my hour had come. I breathed a prayer and yielded 
to my awful fate.” 

During this recital, Mag sat in a dumb fascination. 

“I knew nothing more until I awoke in your 
mother’s arms.” 

“ How did it happen ? ” eagerly asked Mag, who 
could not bear to have a pause at so critical a period. 
She must know of this miraculous escape, and how 
her mother was interested in it. 

“Well, it was weeks before I knew how I was 
saved. I was in a semi -delirious state, during which 
time my child was born ; and do you wonder she was 
sightless ? It was onl}^ by the most careful nursing that 
either I or the babe lived, and your mother and 
her people were more than kind. How many, many 
times I have thought of them and longed in my inmost 
soul to repay them in some measure for their care and 
goodness to me and mine. God has given me the 
opportunit}^, dear Margery — for hereafter I shall 
call you so. What joy it will be to have you near, 
and to be of service to you.” 

“O, don’t speak of that, dear Mrs. Stubleton, but 
tell me how mother saved you.” 

“0, of course you want to know, dear. Well, it 
seems she had rapped and called at my door, but find- 
ing it bolted, and unable to make me respond, had 
hurried from the increasing smoke, and reaching the 
sidewalk had bade a fireman hasten to my rescue. 
He soon scaled the ladder and breaking my window 
found the room empty, I had left it a few moments 
after your mother’s flight ; the fireman had gone into 


no 


JERRY. 


an adjoining room and searched ; by that time he 
lost track of me. Having stationed her sister at one 
door, and herself at the other, your mother watched 
for my appearance, but not seeing me she pleaded with 
others to search inside, and at length one brave fellow 
more persevering than the rest, and thinking it 
possible I might have gone a flight too far, found me 
in a pool of water on the cellar floor ; to all appear- 
ances dead. He carried me out, and your mother led 
the way to a friend’s house, where everything was 
done for my restoration. When I recovered health 
and strength, I came with my husband and child to 
New York, where he had found a position, but which 
brought a very small income, and I was obliged to use 
the strictest economy in order to have the necessities 
of life. For a while I kept up a correspondence with 
your mother, but moving about from place to place I 
finally lost trace of her, though I have never ceased 
to love and think of her.” 

“ What a thrilling story, and how strange that we 
should be brought together after all these years,” said 
Margery. 

Jerry came in just as his mother uttered “ Margery,” 
beginning some question concerning the work in 
hand. 

“• Hello 1 got a tail to the comet, eh ? ” 

“ What do you mean, my son.” 

“ 0, I beg pardon ; I was only wondering where you 
had coined the new name ; its a vast deal improved I 
must say ; Margery Daw, — is that it? ” 

“ 0, Jerry ! such a revelation as I have been listen- 
ing to. May I tell him Mrs. Stubleton ? ” 

“After lunch, dear; the bell is ringing, and Amy 


JERRY, 


111 


and Linnet will want to hear as well as -the boy.” 
Their flushed faces, and their bright eyes spoke of 
something very unusual, and Jerry was quite excited 
over the coming disclosure. 

At the table he said, “ Now, girls, eat hearty; there’s 
something of great importance about to be divulged 
i beneath this roof.” 

1 He succeeded in arousing their curiosity, and would 
not utter another word, bidding them show patience 
as he was doing. It is safe to say the noon meal was 
more rapidly disposed of than usual, and the little 
group adjourned to the pleasant little sewing-room, 
where there was a clamor for the news. 

“ You all know the story of my escape from a death 
by cremation ; and how I owe my life to a young 
girl named Margery Dexter. I have all my life 
yearned to repay her in some small measure for her 
noble efforts on that terrible night. I can never do 
aught for lier^ for I have this morning - learned that 
she died years ago, leaving one child, a daughter; that 
daughter we now have with us. Mag, is no more ; but 
our Margery will be a precious link binding us to the 
dear departed whose memory shall ever be kept green 
in our hearts.” 

When Mrs. Stubleton had finished, Jerry gave a 
long whistle and grasped Margery’s hand, saying, 
“ Shake, old girl ; we’re firmer friends than ever.” 

Linnet with a voice full of emotion, said, “ Come 
here, Margery, let me kiss you for your mother — think, 
but for her, how much happiness I should have 
missed,” and the two fondly embraced each other. 

When Mr. Heartwell learned of the young girl’s 
identity, his big heart immediately expanded, and he 


112 


JERRY. 


proposed giving her school advantages and making a 
lady of her. 

“All in good time,” replied his sister. “ You can’t 
change a sunflower into a daisy all in a twinkling, let 
me manage it,” and her brother having great confi- 
dence, readily assented to his sister’s proposition. 


JERRY. 


113 


CHAPTER XIX. 

The Christmas festivities were at their height. 
All over the land family circles were united after 
months of absence, and peace and good will seemed to 
reign everywhere. 

At Mr. Heartwell’s family gathering Margery and 
her aunt were the only guests. Miss Dexter, a maiden 
lady of about forty, was one of those serene, quiet 
bodies who are never ill at ease, no matter where they 
may be placed. She was also a very intelligent 
woman, and could converse with a simple grace, very 
becoming to any lady, until she loses her argument 
and her head with it, as so many of her sex are prone 
to do. She was dressed in a gray stuff gown, and wore 
a white muslin kerchief crossed over her bosom, giving 
her a quaint, Quaker- like appearance. She was a very 
comely woman ; with blue eyes, a fair, rosy complexion, 
and hair slightly gray. Margery declared “ she was 
as like her mother as two pins, judging from her 
mother’s portrait.” 

“ Yes, I see the same eyes and complexion, and 
many expressions that remind me of your mother, as I 
remember her,” said Mrs. Stubleton. 

“Now my good people, I have a surprise in store 
for you,” said Mr. Heartwell, smiling around the 
groaning table. 

“ We are all eyes and ears, papa,” cried Amy — 

“ 01), no,” interrupted Jerry, “there’s a good deal of 
moutli, judging from the way provisions are disap- 
pearing/* 


114 


JERRY. 


“ I want you all to go with, me to chapel service 
this evening, and hear our friend Eichard give his 
views on religion.” 

“ Who is Eichard, and where is the chapel ? ” 
asked Linnet. 

“Eichard is Dick, one of my drivers; the boy has 
really become a convert, since his accident. I give 
‘Sister Martha’ the credit, although he claims that 
Jerry first set him to thinking on the subject, on the 
very day of the accident, and while he was laid up he 
had much time to ponder, and Sister Martha was always 
ready and willing to answer his questions ; then, when 
he became able he attended service regularly, and we 
have had some stirring preachers at the school, which I 
call the chapel when used for church purposes ; so the 
boy, being favorably inclined, found just what he 
needed, and he has expressed a desire to study for the 
ministry.” 

^^W-h-e-w!f Well, that takes my breath away! 
and I never knew a word of it till this instant. How 
has he kept it so quiet?” said Jerry. They all 
expressed much surprise and pleasure, for Dick was a 
staunch-hearted fellow, and a favorite with his em- 
ployer and comrades. 

“ You know he is rather diffident, and a silent sort 
of a chap at all times, but he is so much in earnest that 
he has consented to speak before an audience to-day. 
I presume it will be an awkward attempt, but his 
readiness to show his colors is very commendable.” 

“ Poor fellow,” said Mrs. Stubleton ; “ he won’t want 
to see us there ; he will be so much more embarrassed.” 

“No, T think not ; and there might be some sneer- 
ing or unkind remarks if there is not some one to show 


JERRY. 


115 


authority and respect for the lad’s position. I think 
we can offer him words of encouragement, and our 
example will do much toward gaining the good will 
and opinion of the class of people whom he will 
address.” 

“ Well said, papa mine; you always know just how 
to manage everybody and everything,” confidently 
asserted his young daughter. 

Jerry looked with admiring eyes at his cousin Amy, 
and said, “ Coz, if that young dude comes around 
to-night, there’ll be no hope for him.” 

“ I don’t know any dudes ; if you mean your friend 
Tom Walters, I think you are very disrespectful and 
unkind, for he is anything but a fop. I call him a 
very sensible, intelligent boy.” 

“ Bravo ; my cousin Amy ! I am ‘ sot on ’ most com- 
pletely. If Tom were only here, he would be much 
encouraged at the words of his fair defender.” 

“ I think you teazing boys are just horrid, so I do,” 
said Amy with a flushed face. 

“ Now I will only say in conclusion, what I started 
to say in the beginning, that I think you look more 
charming in that white flannel dress than anything I 
ever saw you wear. There, now, aren’t you feeling 
the coals of fire singeing your top- knot ? ” 

“ Well, I’ll forgive you, and we’ll let the subject 
drop,” quietly returned Amy. 

“ Never mind, daughter,” laughed Mr. Heartwell, “ if 
we were so inclined we might play tit-for-tat, but 
we’ll be merciful and spare his blushes to-day,” and her 
father looked slyly at Jerry, whose eyes followed his 
uncle’s until they rested on Margery’s face, just then 
bent over her plate apparently very intent upon its 


116 


JERRY. 


contents. Amy looked at her cousin and was rewarded 
by seeing the tell-tale blood mount to his cheek ; but 
no word was uttered by either, a smile passing 
around among those who had heard the bantering. 
Miss Dexter and Mrs. Stubleton were busily engaged 
in discussing some school project for the benefit of 
very young children of the poor in Miss Dexter’s 
neighborhood. 

“ Yes,” she was saying, “I would be glad to give m^ 
time to the training and instruction of such a class, and 
on your generous terms could do better than with my 
sewing, which is very confining and not at all lucrative. 
Maggie would be in her element in instructing the 
little ones, and I in mine, teaching the older ones sew- 
ing and cooking. Yes, it would do unbounded good: 
neatness, order, and good, substantial, well-cooked 
food would revolutionize the poor man’s home.” 

“ You are right. Miss Dexter, and I think I have 
found in you just the woman I have been searching 
for. We will start the ball rolling, and who can say 
where it will fetch up ? ” 

“ Yes, yes,” cried Mr. Heart well ; “ start the ball and 
it will roll on toward the education of the poor, and 
therein lies their salvation.’ 

“And their happiness, content, and prosperity,” 
added his sister. 

“ Exactly; that is my meaning,” he returned. 

When they entered the chapel some hours later, the 
little party found a very merry gathering. The din- 
ner had been disposed of, and now the various games 
were in progress. One of the older boys had brought 
his violin and was tuning up preparatory to forming a 
dancing set. Jerry’s brass buttons put an end to every* 


JERRY. IIT 

thing for the time being and the youngsters were lost 
in admiration. 

“ Why it’s Jerry / ” cried Dick, and grasped his hand 
with a grip that said plainly, “ I’m glad to see you, old 
boy 1 ” Then a cheer for Mr. Heartwell was followed 
by one as hearty for his nephew, which quite discom- 
posed that young gentleman for a few moments. 

“Go on with your dancing and your games, we 
have come to take part,” good naturedly said Mr. 
Heartwell. 

This pleased the company greatly, and when the 
young musician called out “ choose yer partners fer a 
cottillion,” Mr. Heartwell gallantly offered his arm to 
Miss Dexter, who gracefully and laughingly accepted, 
saying, “Now, I have not indulged in a pigeon wing 
in over fifteen years, so you must pardon all awkward 
steps.” 

“0, we will be content with less than a pigeon 
wing ; for I, too, have outgrown my grace and agility. 
Jerry, or Corporal, I s’pose I should say, and would 
if you had a more euphonious name to buckle it to, 
but that Stiihleton sticks in my throat, and I’ll have 
to adopt you in order to get rid of it. Linnet will find 
a way to shed it pretty soon, and then I’m going to 
take measures to give you a name you can respect, 
my boy.” 

This was all said quietly to the boy who stood 
beside his uncle, but whose eye brightened as he 
replied, “Well, I’m perfectly willing; but how about 
mother? I’m not going to ignore her, even if I do 
despise the name,’' rather warmly replied Jerry. 

“ We’ll arrange that; she will be none the less your 
mother, my boy, for any change in a name ; and you 


118 


JERRY. 


can offer the woman you marry a name that bears no 
stigma then. There, now run and get Margery, and 
find some partners for your mother and Amy. ” 

Away ran Corporal Stubleton, and soon had Mr. 
Eichard Browning and Amy opposite his Uncle and 
Miss Dexter. He then bowed low to his mother, and 
asked for the pleasure. She laughed and shook her 
head. 

“ Ho, no ; I shall enjoy the blunders of the rest of you 
instead of making any myself. Go and get Margery ” 
— for Mrs. Stubleton preferred her own pronunciation 
of the name she had substituted for Maggie — “ she 
looks as though she could not keep still while those 
exquisite strains are filling the air.” 

“ Ha ! ha I ha I ” laughed the boy, “ those heavenly 
strains.” 

Then, with three sets, the room was full and they 
began in downright earnest. Some of the fathers and 
mothers joined in with faces as serious as though 
they were joining a funeral procession; but in a little 
while as their blood warmed to the occasion they 
became as animated and as frisky as the younger 
members of the party ; and when Dick saw his mother 
sweep by, in an “ All promenade,” clasping hands with 
one of Mr. Heartwell’s book-keepers — an old bachelor 
as bald as a new-born babe, and who always wore a 
shabby-genteel suit of black, and a never -failing but- 
ton-hole bouquet — he was so convulsed with laughter 
that he forgot his partner, who went sailing away on 
her own responsibility, and made him very much 
ashamed of his rudeness : he explained to her when 
the opportunity occurred, and she readily forgave him. 
When the figure was completed, Mr. Heartwell pro- 


JERRY. 


119 


posed a game of blindman’s buff for tbe younger 
ones, while the older ones rested and recruited for 
another dance. And he mopped his florid face and 
panted like one well spent. Ilis sister laughed heart- 
ily, and said, “It was better than a play.” 

“ More work than I’ve done in many a day, Kate, 
but how these people enjoy it, and how much better 
this, than fashionable sham and formality.” 

At length the festivities were ended, and then Mr. 
Heartwell, after a brief talk to the boys and their 
parents, asked Richard Browning to take his place for 
the evening and conduct the closing exercises. 


120 


JERllY. 


CHAPTER XX. 

There was a stir and a looking from one to another 
in an interrogative sort of waj^, as Dick, with a good 
deal of embarrassment, ascended the little platform 
containing the reading desk. Mr. Heartwell sat down 
behind the speaker, and faced the little assembly, 
knowing his presence would command the respect due 
to the subject in hand, as well as encourage his pro- 
tege. Dick began a little nervously, but making a 
brave effort, succeeded in finding voice to utter some 
of his thoughts. 

“ I suppose you are surprised to see me here — that 
is, my fellow- work men — but 3^011 all know how a year 
ago I was disabled for several weeks. Some of you, 
but not all, know that if it hadn’t been for Mr. Heart- 
well I would have been on crutches for the rest of my 
life: and when he had done so much for me I thought 
it was my dut}^ to do something for him. He always 
wanted me to come to chapel and take part in the 
Sunday School ; but I never felt at home there, and in 
fact t didn’t like it, and didn’t much believe in such 
things. I had just been saying to Jerry Stubleton 
that I hadn’t any faith in Providence, when Provi- 
dence interrupted me — at least that’s the way I look at 
it now — and when I was at the hospital I had a nurse 
who was so near an angel that I couldn’t help but 
have better thoughts and feelings ; and when I got 
able, I made a vow to go regularly to church and to 
Sunday School, and I’ve heard some sermons that 


JERRY. 


121 


would stir the heart of a barbarian into making good 
resolutions. Well, the upshot of it all was, that I 
began to be awake to my faults, and I saw that I had 
lots to be thankful for, and the desire came to me to 
put in my oar, and paddle around among the poor 
shipwrecked sinners and help them get ashore. That’s 
about all there is to say, Mr. Heartwell, I guess.” And 
amid a murmur of applause Dick went and sat down 
by his mother, who took his big brown hand and 
patted it tenderly ; for she, too, had been led to see 
and believe. 

Then Mr. Heartwell stood up and said : “Friends, I 
am most happy to say that our young friend is about to 
begin a course of study for the ministry. I am sure he 
will succeed ; and although I am sorry to lose his faith- 
ful services, yet I gladly resign him to the new life he 
has chosen, and will watch with growing interest his 
future career. I hope at our next annual reunion to 
have a lecture from him, or if you will, a sermon.” 
He then shook Dick warmly by the hand, and was 
followed by his sister and the others of the party. 
Jerry coming last and saying in his hearty way, “ By 
George, Dick I that was a lucky accident after all. 
Who would have believed it! I wonder if it would 
have had the same effect upon me. Nothing would 
have pleased mother any better.” 

Then Dr. Young came for his Linnet, which was a 
signal for the breaking-up of the party, as the Heart- 
well family also bade good-night and departed. 

These parties served as food for many pleasant home 
talks among the families who participated, and created 
a desire for a more frequent meeting of friends. This 


122 


JERRY. 


was gratified by attending the Sunday services, and 
was just what Mr. Heartwell intended. 

The day following, as Jerry was hastening along on 
his way to his friend’s home, holding his head down to 
keep his hat on, and protect his face from the cutting 
wind that blew somewhat furiously, he ran against 
some one coming in an opposite direction and almost 
took the stranger off his feet. 

“ Look out where yer goin’, boss,” came from a 
familiar voice ; and looking up Jerry beheld his old 
enemy and friend, Jimmy. 

“Bless my stars! what luck; why Jim, where did 
you blow from? ” Jimmy stared in open-mouthed 
wonder. 

“Who are ye anyway, I took ye for a Police 
Officer with all yer brass buttons.” 

“ Sure, and I’m Corporal Stubleton, at yer sarvice,” 
and Jerry made the military salute. 

“Holy mother! if it ain’t Jerry Stub!” and stand- 
ing off, Jimmy surveyed with astonishment and 
admiration his friend of other days. 

“How are you, anyway ? How’s your mother, and 
what are you doing?” asked Jerry, not giving time 
for a reply between the questions. 

“Well,” said Jimmy, “ I’ll walk your way for a 
while, for I want to ask you a heap of things.” 

“You know my mother found her brother, Mr. 
Heartwell, the merchant, and now we all live 
together, and as he’s got a notion of making a fine 
gentleman of me, I am at a military school for the 
present till I learn to carry myself properly, and then 
I ’spose I’ll be packed off to college ; that’s the long 


JERRY. 


123 


and short of my story since I saw you. What is your 
experience ? ” 

“ Well, its not so fine as your’s, Jerry; since mother 
died — ” 

“ What ! is your mother dead ? ” interrupted Jerry. 

“Yes, didn’t you read about it? Well, she was 
sent out one night to the drug store to get some 
medicine for a sick woman, and — she never came back 
alive.” 

“Lord! what happened?” excitedly asked JeiTy in 
a hushed tone. 

“Well, it was that stormy awful night about two 
weeks ago; we don’t know whether mother got 
benumbed or lost her way, or what, but she was found 
frozen to death in a doorway about a block from the 
Home.” Jimmy’s voice grew very unsteady ; he pulled 
from his pocket a soiled and worn handkerchief, with 
which he blew his nose, the operation taking quite 
a while — for boys are all averse to showing their tender 
feelings to any save their mothers. Jerry was much 
moved, and having no words to offer, silently laid his 
arm across Jimmy’s shoulder as they walked on. 
Then Jimmy continued: “I wasn’t well that night 
and she wouldn’t let me do the errand ; said she 
needed the air, and it would do her good. She had 
the medicine in her pocket, so we knew shehad been 
to the druggist’s and was on her way back. After 
waiting a long time for her, one of the colored boys 
was sent after her, and then I started, but t’was no 
good. We sent to the police station and they sent out 
men. She was found next morning by a newsboy 
who leaves papers at the Home, and knew her. 
Poor mother! I’ll never forget her last words. 


124 


JERRY. 


When I said ‘ I would go for her/ she said ‘ You take 
care of yourself, me boy ; you’ll be all the better off if 
some ghost runs away with me ; but I’m not afraid — 
only of one thing.’ And when I said, ‘ That must be 
the devil,’ she nodded her head and hurried away.” 

Jimmy was never told that his mother bought a 
bottle of whisky at the drug store. It was supposed 
that the old craving came upon her, and being chilled, 
tired and wet with the sleet, she drank heavily, and 
became either too dazed to pursue her way, or 
shame forbade her returning to her boy, and her 
patient. So the one enemy she feared did grapple 
and overcome the poor creature, and made a sorry 
ghost of her, causing the lad who discovered her to 
flee as though pursued by Tam O’Shanter’s witches, 
he vowing “ he saw a real, live ghost sitting on a 
doorstep,” the snow coming toward morning having 
enveloped tlie woman in a spotless winding-sheet 
leaving only the ghastly outlines of her crouching 
form . 

“ Poor thing,” murmured Jerry. “ What are you 
doing now, Jimmy, and where are you stopping?” 

“lam still at the Home ; but I was looking for 
work when I ran acro.ss you.” 

“ And lucky you did, my boy ; there’s a vacancy in 
my uncle’s store, I am sure, and you’d be just the one 
to fill it. Here, I’ll give you the address, and you 
come round this evening when my uncle will be at 
leisure,” and taking a pencil and card Jerry wrote the 
street and number of Mr. Heartwell’s residence, and 
handed it to the delighted boy. “Good bye, till 
then,” he said, and ran up the steps leading to Toni 
Walters’. 


JERRY. 


125 


“I don’t know about a vacancy,” he muttered, “ but 
one must be made ; poor boy, what a woe-begone look 
he had, as if he had no one to care for him in the wide 
world. Ah, he is in luck; when Uncle Jerome hears 
my story and his storj^, his big heart will do the 
handsome,” and with an easy conscience Jerry greeted 
his chum, and the two descended to the billiard room, 
where the hours were passed until the lunch bell called 
them from their pleasant game. 

In the afternoon they went skating and toboggan- 
ing, and had some rare enjoyment in the keen wintry 
air. 

“ Why didn’t you ask your cousin Amy to come 
along, doesn’t she like skating ? ’’ 

“ Well, Tom, to tell the truth I never thought of it. 
My sister, of course, never could go out with me and I 
s’pose I’m sort of heathenish about gallanting the 
girls. I’ll tell you what I’ll do ; I’ll ask Margery and 
Amy to come to-morrow afternoon ; how does that 
strike you?” 

“Strikes me very favorably, Corporal. No! hold 
on ; botheration, I have an engagement with Jack 
Warner: promised to go rabbit hunting.” 

“0, by the way,” interrupted Jerry, “did you get 
your rifle ? ” 

“Indeed I did, and she’s a beauty, I tell you. Say, 
Corporal, you come with us hunting. I’ll go next day 
with you and the girls.” 

“ All right, that’s a fair exchange. I’m not much 
of a shot, but I’ll go and try my luck anyway.” So 
their plans were laid, and the following day the three 
boys took the train for one of the suburbs of the city, 
and started on their hunt. 


126 


J E K R Y . 


“I feel like an Injun on the war path,” said Jerry, 
as he awkwardly shouldered his small rifle. “ I’m used 
to a musket instead of a plaything.” 

“Come, sir, no insinuations,” replied Tom. “It’s 
just like mine, and I’m sure it’s big enough, and heavy 
enough to carry on a long tramp.” 

“ 0, I shall not growl over it ; Uncle Jerome said it 
would kill all the rabbits I found, and that’s all I ask 
of it.” 

“There are tracks now,” cried Jack Warner, and 
with some excitement the three followed on. They 
trudged for about half a mile and then came to a 
fallen tree, where they lost the trail. “ Shoot the 
luck ! ” dismally muttered Jack, “ I was just getting 
the taste of that beast, and 0, wasn’t it delicious ! ” 

The other two laughed heartily at his disappoint- 
ment. 

“ If you never ate a rabbit by a camp fire in the 
woods, cooked by yourself, you have yet to get the 
best morsel you ever put into 3 ^our mouth,” continued 
Jack, who was something of a sportsman. 

“Eeally, do you mean to cook a rabbit, if you catch 
one ? ” asked Jerry, who was a novice in this line of 
amusement. 

“ Yes sir-ee! There ! look at that, a hole in the tree ; 
and I’m blest if Mr. ‘ Kare-bit ’ isn’t safel}'' cuddled in 
among some dry leaves ; get your ri fles ready and when 
I rattle him out, go for him.” Upon this, Tom and 
Jerry evinced some enthusiasm akin to their comrade, 
and with rifles in position prepared to do deadly work. 
“ All ready,” and Jack jumped upon the fallen mon- 
arch of the forest, and stamped vigorously until out 
came not one, but two, fine jack rabbits. Bang ! bang I 


JERRY. 


127 


went the guns, and away sped the frightened innocents. 
One left a track of blood, however, and thus encour- 
aged the three boys hastened on. Jack leading, and 
thinking if he had had a chance at the fleeing victims, 
one at least would have been forever stilled, the other 
boys, Jerry and Tom, each taking the credit to him- 
self of having at least wounded a rabbit, and feeling 
sure of pursuing to the death the poor creature. 
They came to a rail fence and hastily climbed over, 
but found the trail missing. “ Bah! just our luck,” said 
Jack, “but if he is not in a hole, we’ll have him yet.” 

“Ah 1 methinks thou art here, sweet rare-bit,” joy- 
fully cried Tom, and reaching under a rail among some 
brush that w'as heaped up against the fence, be drew 
forth the dying animal. 

“ Too bad I ” said Jerry, “ hanged if Hike such cruel 
sport. Let’s go home and get something to eat, I’m on 
the point of starvation.” 

“We’ll soon flx your stomach so it won’t cry 
hunger,” laughed Jack. “It does seem cruel, but 
great Scotland, Jerry, this is nothing to being a 
soldier, and shooting your fellow-men.” 

“ I never would do that only in case of dire necessity,” 
emphatically replied the tender-hearted boy. During 
this conversation the rabbit had breathed its last, and 
Jack had it ready for the spit in a jiliy. Tom and 
Jerry gathered the fagots, and soon the blaze began to 
cast its cheerful warmth over the scene, and the tired 
and chilled boys basked in its grateful heat ; and when 
the fumes of the roasting rabbit greeted their nostrils, 
even Jerry’s scruples were hushed, and they all par- 
took of the delicate meat with keen relish. Jack had 
brought along the seasoning, and when the meal was 


128 


JERRY. 


finished they agreed with him that never before had 
anything tasted so good. 

“ Now we are warm, and our hunger is satisfied, let’s 
trudge on : I want to take a couple home, if possible,” 
said Tom "Walters. “Whew! there’s a chap flying 
away, he must have heard my speech,” and giving a 
whoop, up sprang Tom, and at the same time in some 
unaccountable way, became entangled in his rifle, which 
lay at his feet. In trying to extricate himself he acci- 
dentally struck the trigger against some offending 
obstacle, and the gun went off, and at the same time a 
cry from Jerry, as he leaped in the air, then fell in a 
heap, told the boys that some dreadful thing had 
happened. 


JERRY. 


*>29 


CHAPTER XXI. 

Jerry’s first cry was one of pain, the next was a 
wratliy exclamation as he realized what had hap- 
pened. “You great galloot! don’t you know how to 
take care of your old shot gun ? Nice fix you’ve got 
me in for the rest of vacation.” Then seeing the look 
of horror and remorse on his friend’s face, he relented 
enough to say, “ ’ Twas an accident, of course, Tom, 
but what’s a fellow to do ? ” 

“ The first thing is to stop that blood,” said Jack, 
and he took his handkerchief, and binding a lump of 
. snow to the wound, which was in the calf of the leg, 
he said, “ Xow, Tom, you and I have got to make a 
seat with our hands and get him to the cars as soon as 
possible, for that shot must be got out.” 

“Well! I’m the biggest fool out of Dudedom, and 
I could kick myself into next week, if it would undo 
the mischief.” 

His contrition was heartfelt ; and Tom wore a very 
serious face all the journey homeward. 

Jerry finally said, “ Tom, don’t look so solemn, I 
forgive you.” 

“ I don’t forgive myself though, by any means.” 

The wound became very painful before they reached 
the city, and Jerry’s face became quite pale and 
drawn. He bade them call a cab as soon as they 
arrived at the station, and then ordered them to direct 
the driver to Hr. Young’s office, as he did not wish 
9 


130 


JERRY. 


his mother to know anything of it until the bullet 
was extracted. 

They found the doctor just putting on his coat to 
go out on his round of calls. “ Why, -what’s up?” he 
cried on seeing Jerry’s face, and his two companions 
carrying him. 

“0, they have been making game of me, doctor, 
that’s all.” 

The doctor immediately pulled off his coat, and 
soon was probing the wound, while Tom explained 
how it happened. Jerry made no outcry while the 
operation was in progress, but he had to clinch his 
teeth to keep from it. 

“There’s the little bit of lead that did the dam- 
age, lodged close against the bone. It’s well for you 
that the rifle was a ‘ toy ’ as you call it, or you wouldn’t 
get back to school next term,” said Dr. Young, 
holding up the ball for inspection. “You’ll be all right 
in a few days if yon keep quiet.” 

“Easier said than done. Doc ; I have an appoint- 
ment to go skating to-morrow.” 

“ Keep it next winter,” was the laconic reply. “I’ll 
take you around in the cutter, Jerry,” said the young- 
physician, glad of an excuse to have a look at his 
sweetheart. 

“ All right ; ta-ta, boys, come and help me brace up 
for the next few days. I’ll beat you both at chess, as 
I shall play solitaire now until I am an expert, hav- 
ing nothing better to do,” more cheerfully said Jerry. 

There was a commotion in the house when Jerry 
limped in, leaning on the doctor’s arm. Mrs. Stuble- 
ton was full of tender lamentations, and gratitude that 
it was no worse. Jerry was ensconced on the lounge 


JERRY. 


131 


in the sewing-room, where his mother and Margery 
were still bus}^ making np gingham aprons for the 
little folks that were to become members of the charity 
school. Jerry didfi’t look in the least bored to lie and 
listen to the pleasant chatting of the two busy women. 
Of course, he had to go into all the details of the 
hunting excursion and the accident. Margery made a 
good deal of sport of the affair, and got the boy quite 
good natured before he had been two hours in the 
house. After he grew tired of the conversation, and 
began to show it by a little restlessness and a fever 
flush, his mother asked if he would not like Margery 
to read to him. He assented very readily, and his 
mother having some household aftairs to look after, 
left the two deeply absorbed in Les Miserahles. They 
had reached that wonderfully vivid picture of the 
battle of Waterloo, and both grew excited over the 
thrilling description. 

“ By George ! how those fellows did fight. Poor 
old Boney ; one cairt help but pity him.” 

“Served him right for being so greedy,” said 
Margery, ready to take up the argument. 

“ Go on, don’t stop to talk,” said Jerry. 

“ Why, you impolite thing ; for two cents I’d stop 
reading and trying to be entertaining.” 

Jerry pulled two pennies from his pocket and silently 
held them toward her. She looked and laughed, then 
struck his hand so that the pennies flew and rolled 
away over the floor. “ Thus do I scorn your lucre,” 
she loftily said, and went on with her reading j not 
aloud, however. 

“ No you don’t, my covey, just begin where you 
left off or ni— ni— 


132 


JERRY. 


0, you will, will you? just try it if you dare, you 
poor, helpless victim of a shot gun!” 

“ I’ll bide my time ; this ghastly wound will not for- 
ever stand between me and my revenge. Mark that, 
0 fair Margery.” 

“Don’t get spooney. Corporal, it’s against the rules 
of the camp.” 

“ Who’s talking of spoons ? ” asked Amy, coming 
in at the moment. 

“We’re talking of swoons on the battle-field. Go 
on, Mag — I mean Margery.” 

So she continued her reading, while unsuspicious 
Amy listened with demure interest. When Marger}'- 
finally closed the book, Jerry asked Amy if she knew 
anything about Jimmy McGinnis. 

“ Yes, I heard papa telling auntie some pitiful story 
after the boy had gone.” 

“ Well, did he get a place? ” 

“ Yes, of course. Did papa ever turn a needy person 
away ? ” 

“ Not as I knows on, my dear.” 

“ Papa is going to put him on one of the delivery 
teams, I think. The boy seemed to think that would 
be getting into the seventh heaven.” 

“ Did you see him ? ” 

“ No, but that is what papa said.” 

“ Ah, I remember when I felt a good deal the same 
way,” said Jerry, as he yawned and wondered if that 
dinner gong was ever going to sound. “Ah! here 
comes my true love,” as his mother entered, bearing a 
tray well filled with substantial. 

“ We expected a game dinner to-day,” she said, 
“but our hopes were shattered as well as your leg” 


JERRY. 


133 


“ This is better than game cooked in the usual 
way/’ he said, as a nice chop greeted his sight. “O, I 
tell you, that was a lucious repast out in the woods 
to-day,” and he smacked his lips at the mere thought 
of it. 

After dinner Jerry was assisted down stairs. A 
little later Tom and Jack called to see how he was 
prospering. Pr. Young also came, not especially to 
see Jerry, however. 

Amy, in her white wool gown, looked to Tom’s 
eyes very bewitching. Jack also cast many admiring 
glances that way, but not so many in that direction as 
toward Margery, who wore a new dress presented on 
Christmas by Mrs. Stubleton, and which was very 
becomingly made, while its dark rich shade set off her 
fair skin, making her really a verj^ pretty girl. 
Her manner was always a little shy and reserved 
when first with strangers, but this added to her charm. 
Jerry had never thought of her in connection with 
other boys, always seeming to feel that she was a part 
of his life, and could not be alienated ; but when Jack 
took a seat by her side and began to make himself 
very agreeable, as was evident from Margery’s mirths 
ful laughter that floated across the room every little 
while, the silly boy actually felt like throttling his 
new acquaintance. 

Margery happening to look that way saw his look 
of anger, and mistaking it for pain, said to young 
W arner : 

“I think poor Jerry’s foot is paining him a good 
deal, let us move our chairs over there, and let him 
get the benefit of some of your funny anecdotes,” for 
Jack was a great mimic, and having a good memory 


134 


JERRY. 


could keep a whole room full aroused with his well- 
told stories. Suddenly Margery sprang up and 
exclaimed : 

“ 0 dearl what will auntie think, I promised to be 
at home before dark,” and she started to run for her 
wraps. 

“ Come back, my dear,” said Mr. Ileartvvell in his 
fatherly way, “ you remain here, and I’ll have James 
go and fetch Miss Dexter; let lier spend the night 
with you, and don’t break up this pleasant party of 
young people.” 

“That’s capital!” heartily cried Jack, and Jerry 
gave him a look that said very plainly, “ You are 
altogether too familiar on short acquaintance,” while 
Margery, nothing loath assented to the proposition, 
and resumed her seat. Amy and Tom joined the circle 
and very soon there was a confusion of tongues, for 
whoever saw a party of young people together without 
hearing such a chattering and giggling as would make 
a spinster or bachelor wild, and carry old married 
folks back to their own youthful care-free days ? 
When Miss Dexter arrived, there was about as lively 
a chatter among the older people. 

Mr. Heartwell put aside his paper, and seemed very 
well satisfied to let the market reports and the politi- 
cal news take care of themselves. His sister smiled 
quite sagely to herself several times during the 
evening, as she saw how matters were tending. 

Linnet was in the library and her mother could 
hear the doctor’s rich mellow voice engaged in read- 
ing aloud. She saw the play of her son’s boyish 
passion, and now here was another, an old boy with a 
passion cropping out. Verily the old, old story that 


JERRY. 


136 


is forever new is continually before us. And who 
would have it otherwise ? If love be pure and true, it 
is a part of God, and he who hath it not is poor indeed. 

Mrs. Stubleton was a wise and sensible woman; 
she took these things serenely, and without one pang 
of jealousy, as many women so situated would feel. 
She was confident of her children’s love, and she knew 
that whatever her brother might do, she would be 
none the less cared for. 

“Sufficient unto the day,” was one of her maxims, 
and it saved her many an hour of fret and worry. 

When the two boys arose to go, Jerry said, “Well, 
so ends the first day’s confinement. It’s not so bad as 
our confinement days at school, eh, Tom ? ” 

“ I should rather say not. Do you remember that 
first Sunday, when the ‘Lieutenant’ came in and 
found the rag you had been cleaning your musket 
with, tucked behind the wardrobe ? ” Then the two 
boys laughed heartily, and Amy and Margery both 
exclaimed ; 

“ What did he do ? ” “ Tell us about it.” 

Jerry said, “You gave me away, Tom, and now I’ll 
have to own up.” 

“Did you never tell it before? Well! I always 
write home of all my scrapes and punishments.” 

“I generally do,” Jerry replied, “but I knew mother 
would worry and so I kept mum.” 

“Tell us, coz,” pleaded Amy. By this time the 
older ones were also listening for the story. 

“Oh, didn’t amount to much; but I was so fresh, 
that when the Lieutenant, came in for S. M. I. and dis- 
covered the rag tucked behind the cupboard or ward, 
robe, I thought it a good joke because I had hurried 


136 


JE RR Y. 


SO to get it somewhere out of sight, when hearing his 
step in the hall.” 

“ What does S. M. I. stand for ? ” asked Margery, 
“ tell me that before you go on.” 

“Sunday Morning Inspection,” replied Tom, and 
Jerry continued, “‘Well, Private Stubleton, this 
entitles you to one day’s close confinement,’ said the 
Officer of the Day in a lordly sort of a way that roused 
my ire, and in my usual quick way I retorted, ‘ I’ll 
not submit to such injustice wheni have done the best 
I knew how.’ Right away I knew I had made my 
cake dough, but I would not apologize, and he said, 
‘All right, sir; you can take an hour’s tramp every day 
for a week to relieve the monotony of confinement.’ 
That was his parting shot, and so I was not allowed 
any freedom for a week, and I tell you, I kept things 
pretty straight after that. It isn’t agreeable to tramp, 
tramp, tramp, alone over a beaten path and carry a 
musket, while your comrades are having a good time 
together.” 

With that his mother kissed him and said, “ And 
yet it is excellent discipline; why, you are so prompt, 
so obedient, so good now-a-days, that you are a much 
improved boy, although, I always thought you a 
treasure.” 

“Enough of that taffy,” Jerry laughingly replied, 
at the same time looking pleased as he caught 
Margery’s admiring look. The boys finally took their 
departure, though apparently with reluctance and 
Jerry was assisted upstairs and carefully tucked in 
bed by his devoted mother. Silence brooded over the 
happy household for the inmates were sleeping, as 
sleep only the good and th^ pure in heart. 


JERKY. 


137 


CHAPTER XXII. 

It must have been about three o’clock in the morn- 
ing when a shriek ran through the house which 
curdled the blood of all who heard it. It seemed to 
come from Linnet’s room, which adjoined her brothers. 
Mrs. Stubleton’s was at the other end of the hall, being 
nearer the bell leading to the servants’ room, also the 
speaking tube leading to the kitchen. 

She bounded from her bed and hastened to her 
daughter’s room, when she found the poor girl all of a 
tremble, and as pale as a ghost. “ What is it, my dar- 
ling ? ” she cried, taking the young girl in her arms 
as she stood panting, and clutching the back of the 
arm chair for support. 

“ 0, mother ! I am so frightened ! Some one laid 
their cold, clammy hands upon my face, and when I 
started and asked, ‘ Who’s that? ’ I heard a stealthy step 
steal away and out of the room, and then I shrieked ; 
I could not help it.” 

By this time all the household were aroused and 
Miss Dexter, with Margery, had been among the first 
to hasten in the direction of the cry ; their room being 
across the hall from Linnet’s. Jerry called out to 
know “ what menagerie had been let loose ? ” Mr. 
Heartwell with his revolver was parading the lower 
regions in search of intruders, he having heard a 
sound of footsteps, also. Amy alone seemed to sleep 
soundly through the disturbance ; her room adjoined 
Mrs. Stubleton’s, and she, being a very timid girl, 


138 


JERRY. 


always insisted upon Raving her door fastened to 
keep out burglars. So no one disturbed her to make 
any inquiries. 

Mr. Heartwell returned saying, “ No sign of burglars 
anywhere ; Linnet must have had a night-mare.” 

“ Oh, no,” she exclaimed, “ I was having a very rosy 
dream, when the sensation of something cold touching 
my face startled me. I put up my hand and fell a hand. 
Ol it gave me such a terrified feeling, for it seemed so 
damp and unearthly.” After a little more wondering 
and speculating over the mystery, the family retired. 
Mrs. Stubleton, who had been up and down several 
times to see if Jerry was in want of anything, now 
lay down with her arms about her daughter, who, with 
such a loving protector, soon fell asleep. Nothing 
further disturbed their rest. When the affair was dis- 
cussed at the breakfast table, Amy was horrified and 
said to her cousin, “Now, dearie, take my advice and 
never sleep with your door unfastened. Oh-oh-ohl it 
might have happened to me ! I should never live 
through such an experience I know ; and would turn 
gray with half such a fright .” 

Linnet looked pale and appeared somewhat nervous 
all day. “ I shall sleep with you until Jerry is all 
right again, darling, so you need not fear for the pres- 
ent,” said Mrs. Stubleton. 

Soon after breakfast Dr. Young came to attend 
Jerry’s wound, and judging from the length of his stay 
it was a very serious affair. The boy, however, was in 
very amiable spirits and seemed not to realize the con- 
dition he was in ; or, rather, the condition the neigh- 
bors supposed him to be in, as they watched the 


JERRY. 


139 


doctor’s horse growing more and more restless as the 
minutes lengthened until an hour had passed. 

Of course Linnet’s pale face had attracted him, and 
he was made acquainted with the night’s adventure. 
“ Mj precious dove, my arms shall soon shelter you 
from all such alarms ; would to heaven you were mine 
now.” 

“No spooning in my presence, if you please,” 
cried Jerry, and Linnet laughingly replied, “ It makes 
him envious, poor boy.” 

“ Bah ! ” was the only rejoinder she got. 

Amy coming in, put a stop to further spooning, 
and further sparring. “ Something to amuse you, coz ” 
she said. “ Margery and I are planning a candy pull 
for to-night ; you can eat the goody, and talk, if 
nothing else.” 

“That’s hunkey; good for you! keep it up, Amy, 
and I’ll bless you, my child,” said the boy in a 
fatherly tone : then smiling at her, said, “ I s’pose Tom 
and Jack are to be of the party ? ” 

“ Of course,” she replied. 

“ Well, Tom’s well enough ; but can’t you have some 
one beside that Jack ? or if you invite him ask Nell 
Hokum in, too.” 

, “ Yes, that is a good scheme,” replied innocent Amy, 

and, away she ran to get her coat and hat and bid 
James get the cutter ready. Jerry watched them spin 
away, and then chuckled to himself. “We’ll see if 
that interloper has eyes for somebody else besides my 
Maggie. Jack’s a good sort of a fellow, but a little too 
fresh on short notice,” and Jerry settled back in the 
big easy chair, his foot on a pillow in another chair 
while he became absorbed in his book — “ From the 


140 


JERRY. 


Gutter to the State House” — a history of a poor, unedu- 
cated boy who overcame all obstacles and temptations, 
and became a self-made, honorable man, and proved 
that where there is a will there is a way. 

Evening brought together the same happy company. 
Mrs. Stubleton found some work relating to the poor 
which kept Miss Dexter from going away in the morn- 
ing, and in the afternoon it rained so hard that she per- 
suaded her to wait until evening, knowing well her 
brother’s persuasions could prevail better than her 
own in detaining this pleasant little woman under their 
hospitable roof. She was not wrong, for when Mr. 
Heartwell came to his six o’clock dinner, he said, 
“Well, I was in hopes to find you still here ; it is just 
the evening for desiring congenial company, and we 
will have a game of whist while the youngsters amuse 
themselves as they like.’’ 

“You are very kind, Mr. Heartwell, but really 
Maggie and I ought to return home and attend to our 
own affairs.” 

“ Nonsense ! you can’t go in this rain, and besides I 
have my mind set on a good game. Can’t think of 
letting you go before to-morrow,” and patting 
Margery’s head, continued, “ I don’t see how we can 
spare this bright little maid, she seems already a part 
of the family : I think we shall have to adopt her.” 

“ Can’t you adopt Miss Dexter, too, uncle ? ” queried 
Jerry with a twinkle in his eye, observed only by his 
mother. 

Mr. Heartwell actually blushed, and as he smiled 
and looked shyly from under his brows at Miss Dexter, 
saw a rosy blush also suffusing that lady’s benign 
countenance. Nothing further was said about leavingi 


JERRY. 


141 


and tlie party gathered in the library for their game, 
Dr. Young being enticed for a few hours from his dar- 
ling’s side to form the quartette around the little table, 
while Linnet amused herself at her beloved harp. 

The young folks adjourned to the kitchen — Jerry 
being helped to an arm chair where he could watch 
the proceedings, and the candy-making went on. Nell 
Hokum was a tall slender girl “ full of the old Nick,” 
Jerry said, and made them all like her by her free and 
natural manners. She and Jack kept up a lively fusi- 
lade, and the rest joined in whenever they could get a 
chance. 

“Look out ! Your candy is boiling over! ” shouted 
Jerry, the rest being engaged in some little contro- 
versey, and forgetting the boiling mass. 

“Oh, dear / ” “ O, my/ ” “ Who’ll take it off? ” 

“ Be quick I ” shouted the girls in chorus, while Jack 
and Tom ran hither and thither, trying to find some- 
thing to answer for a holder. The molasses didn’t 
wait, however, and the stove was covered, while the 
burning mass sent out fumes that almost suffocated the 
group. At last Tom seized a white apron from a peg 
and removed the kettle. 

“ Nice looking piece of wearing apparel to be hang- 
ing in your kitchen, I must say,” he exclaimed, as he 
held it up for display. “I thought you a more tidy 
housekeeper, Amy.” 

“O — =h! you’ll catch it,’- she replied; “that is one 
of Jane’s prides. See, the lace is all scorched.” Then 
Tom chucked it under the table and vowed he never 
did it — but the next day a package addressed to 
“Jane Glover” being opened by that worthy cook, 
disclosed an apron so much finer than the spoiled one, 


142 


JERRY. 


that she was appeased for the loss of tiie old ooe, and 
the sad state in which she found her stove the morn- 
ing after the candy pull. 

When the pot was replaced and the contents began 
to “hair,” the young folks became all excitement. 
Amy flew around to grease the pans; Jack made 
himself very officious by going into the pantry and 
bringing out a dozen or so useless articles, very for- 
eign to the occasion, but which raised a laugh, and 
that seemed what he most desired. 

Margery and Tom stood over the pot as anxiously 
as two fond parents would hover over their first-born 
with a new tooth just peeping through. Nell was 
telling Jerry of some of her boarding-school pranks, 
and their jolly laughter caused Margery to look 
askance at her wounded friend and think, “ poor boy, 
I’m glad he can forget his pain and be so happy.” 
Her’s was a nature that thought of others before self, 
and consequently was seldom in the blues. It is 
selfish people who are always murmuring, and always 
feeling abused, and as a matter of course, always 
unhappy, save when everything is going just as they 
want it to go. 

When the pulling began, each one tried to excel in 
getting the whitest candy. Jack finally fell into a 
chair, declaring himself exhausted, but in an instant 
sprang up, or tried to spring up, to go to Nell’s assist- 
ance, who had got so mixed up as to be unable to 
extricate her fingers. 

He gave a look of wild dismay as he found himself 
glued to his chair ! 

“ Great guns ! What’s the matter ! ” and writhing 
and twisting until all the rest came to see what was 


JERRY. 143 

up, J ack gave a most ludicrous howl as he realized 
that his best breeches were ruined. 

“Oh I ” exclaimed Tom, “ I laid the cloth with which 
I wiped off the stove in that chair ; it was covered with 
half-cooked molasses ! ” 

“That’s just what one would expect of a boy,” 
f cried Nell Hokum, who had several brothers, and 
knew their tlioughtless ways. 

“What’s a fellow to do? — ‘Thunder turtles I’ as 
Tommy would say. Girls please leave me to my sor- 
row for a little while,” was Jack’s rueful cry, and the 
girls fled to the dining-room, full of giggles and pity. 

Tom assisted Jack to rise, and scraped and rubbed 
until, though somewhat damp, the poor fellow was 
again presentable, and the girls were recalled. Soon 
after, they carried their sweets to the library and 
munched and chatted with the older people, who 
rested from their game to partake of refreshments and 
laugh at their young friend’s mishaps. 

So another pleasant evening wore away, and Cupid 
was in ecstasy over the success of his well- aimed 
arrows. 


144 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

At the end of Jerry’s vacation the wound had suf- 
ficiently healed to warrant his safe return to school. 
No wounded soldier had ever been tended more care- 
fully by surgeon or nurse. 

He declared the gun-sliot had been a God-send, for 
lie had never known his worth before, and from one 
and all, had received the best of care and attention. 
Margery had come every day and spent an hour or so 
reading to or with him — just for company’s sake. 
Amy had her music and painting to attend to, his 
mother her home and charitable work, and so it came 
upon Margery to play nurse, and it is safe to affirm 
neither found it a bore to be so situated. 

The evening before Jerry was to leave he said he 
“ was almost sorry that he had got well enough to go,” 
and thereupon begun to limp and make wry faces and 
all sorts of contortions. 

“Don’t!” cried Amy; “I shall have more bad 
dreams of you. I have dreamed of you dying of your 
wound and been exerting myself to save you almost 
every night, until the past three nights, and I don’t 
want such dreams to return.” 

“ Strange you never spoke of it before,” said Linnet, 
anxiously. 

“ Because I am so superstitious I did not dare, for 
fear it might come true ; and I did not want to worry 
you all, but I thought his blood was poisoned, and I 
bathed and bathed the wound in my dreams.” 


JEKK Y. 


146 


That night, strange to say, again Linnet was 
aroused by a step in the hall passing her door. Her 
quick ear detected sounds which others would never 
heed. She heard the step enter Jerr^^’s room, and 
knowing it to be too quick for her mother’s tread, and 
too light for her brother’s, waited for further develop- 
ments as she felt a chill take possession of her, and 
trembled, as the memory of that clammy touch came 
back so vividly. A thrill of horror ran through her 
as she heard Jerry’s voice in a startled way cry out, 
“Who’s that?” and then heard him leap from his bed 
and a woman’s voice utter a scream. She called loudly 
for her mother, who came running excitedly, and ask- 
ing what was the matter. Mr. Heartwell then came 
upon the scene, and striking a match lit the hall gas. 
The bright light disclosed a scene for a painter: ludi- 
crous when understood, for the faces as first seen wore 
such terrified and excited expressions, which slowly 
gave place to surprise, then laughter, as the truth 
dawned upon them. Linnet was clasping her mother 
in a frantic manner. Mr. Heartwell stood with his 
revolver cocked, ready to fire at the supposed burglar, 
while Jerry was holding in a tiger-like grip a young 
woman too frightened to utter a sound. When he 
saw who it was he held in bis arms, he exclaimed 
“Great Scott! Amy ! Why I might have hurt you; 
what are you doing with that wet towel or rag? I 
think you were mopping my face, but what for? ” 

“Oh — Oh / I am so weak, let me sit down and I’ll 
tell you. You frightened me, more than I frightened 
you. I had that same old dream that you were burn- 
ing up with fever, and I was nursing you, and bathing 
your hot face. I must have got up in my sleep and 
10 


146 


JERRY. 


come to your room,” said Amy, looking pale and 
exhausted. 

“Then that accounts for Linnet’^ ghost,” said her 
father, tenderly taking her in his arms and carrying 
her to her own room, laying her in bed as tenderly as 
her mother would have done. He kissed her, saying, 
“There, my little somnambulist, go to sleep and dream 
no more.” 

The morning broke clear and bright, and tlie 
household gathered about the cheerful breakfast table 
full of happy chat, for all were bent on giving the 
“Corporal” a good send off. His mother had taken 
him to herself the evening before for a little wise 
counsel. His uncle took him to one side after breal:- 
fast and gave him some fatherly advice, backed by a 
generous bank bill. Linnet embraced him with 
unusual tenderness, saying, “ Brother mine, never for- 
get the high hopes we all centre in you : keep your 
dear heart pure and tender always.” 

“ I’ll do my best, sis; I wouldn’t be fit to live if I in 
any way bring dishonor to you dear ones.” 

“Well spoken, my lad,” said his uncle; “and now 
what has my Amy to say to her cousin ? ” 

“Come back with another stripe, coz, and that will 
tell us of your good conduct,” she said in reply to 
her father. 

“All right, Amy, you shall have your way. Now 
I want to run down and say a few words to Jimmy 
before I go; he sets a store by me,” said the young 
cadet complacently. 

“Nothing conceited about you, is there?” laughed 
Amy. 

“Nothing like telling the truth,” he called back, 


JERRY. 


147 


and three pairs of doting eyes gazed after the manly 
boy as he strode toward the store, or the cars leading 
to the store. 

“ He’ll not go without saying good-bye to Margery, 
will he?” asked Linnet. 

“ Not by any manner of means, I’ll warrant he’s 
headed that way now,” said Amy, who thought she 
had divined his intention from the first. 

Turning to his sister, Mr. Heartwell said : “ I wonder 
you were not thoughtful enough to invite them here 
for Jerry’s last evening at home, Catherine.” 

“I did, my dear; but Miss Dexter was suffering from 
neuralgia in the face and feared to expose herself, and 
Margery would not leave her, of course.” 

“ Umph ! you should not have had her go from 
here when it stormed so the other day,” was the 
man-like rejoinder. He knew there was blame some- 
where, and like the rest of the Adams, preferred put- 
ting all the cause of trouble at poor Eve’s door. 

Mrs. Stubleton looked somewhat amused as well as 
a trifle hurt as she replied, “ Miss Dexter is not the 
woman to be swayed against her will; she has been 
her own mistress too many years ; and how should I 
know you so desired her presence? ” 

■ Her brother looked chagrined, and at once felt him- 
self unreasonable, but of course he did not say so. He 
rang for James, and soon after was driving away to 
business. He stopped at a florist’s on the way, how- 
ever, and selecting very carefully a dainty little basket, 
had it filled with choice flowers, and directed it sent 
to Miss Dexter’s address. He smiled as he reseated 
himself in his buggy and muttered: “There’s no fool 
like an old fool.” 


148 


JERRY. 


Margery stood at the ironing table, her face aglow 
from the near contact with the heat of the stove. Her 
plump figure, with its well -fitting calico dress, and 
neat white collar and apron, looking a very model of 
a tidy housewife. There was a slight shade of sadness 
in the blue eyes, for she was thinking how lonely the 
next few months would be, and feeling a pang of j 
regret that she was denied the last evening of Jerry’s 
companionship. Not for the world would she have 
her auntie know this, but that lady being absorbed 
in self just at present was lying with a heated iron to 
her painful face. A quick rap, and then the entrance 
of the Corporal brought a glad cry from the impulsive 
young woman at the ironing-board. 

“ Oh, Jerry ! how good of you to come away down 
here to see us before going.” 

“ You surely didn’t think I would go without seeing 
you, did you? Why, I’d as soon go without bidding 
my — my — cousin Amy good-bye,” he replied, a little 
confused, for he had almost said “ mother,” and then 
feeling a bashful consciousness that he was exposing 
too much of his heart, had stumbled upon his cousin 
Amy’s name. Here he handed her a package done 
up in tissue paper, saying, “ I thought a bit of sum- 
mer would brighten the house this dull winter day.” 

She took off the wrapping of paper and cotton bat- 
ting and uttered a cr}^ of delight as she carried the 
gift to her auntie, who had turned to see what was 
going on, and greeted Jerry with a smile of welcome. 

See these sweet carnations, auntie ; my favorites ! 
Jerry, you are a jewel ! ” 

“Are they your favorites? Glad I hit upon them. 
Simms (the florist) was making up an elegant basket 


JERRY. 


149 


of roses, and I was anxious for one like it, but he 
hadn’t time to make one, and to tell the truth, Mag, it 
was a little too steep for my purse. He said ‘ some 
old gentleman had ordered it made without delay,’ and 
was very particular to have the best of his collection.” 

“ These are far prettier than roses, I think,” and she 
deftly arranged them in a little glass vase, which had 
long been but a useless ornament on the mantel-shelf. 
She drew a little stand to the bedside and said, “ There, 
auntie, these will charm away the pain.” 

“ Well, I must be off. I spent too long a time at 
the store talking to Jimmy and the boys — I tell you 
he is growing quite good looking, and is going to 
make a first-class business man, uncle says. He has 
taken Dick’s place ” 

“By the way, what has become of Dick?” inter- 
rupted Margery. 

“Oh! he’s studying the Bible like a good fellow. 
He is in dead earnest, and when Dick sets out to do 
anything, there’s no half way about it. He has a sort 
of bull-dog grit.” 

“ That’s a verj^ good article when rightly applied,” 
said Miss Dexter. 

Jerry then bade the two women an affectionate good- 
bye, after expressing sympathy for the elder, and bid- 
ding the younger “write all the news she could mus- 
ter.” 

“A dear, kind-hearted boy,” was Miss Dexter’s 
comment, when the door closed behind him. The 
sentiment found an echo in the young girl’s heart, 
though she made no reply. 

A few moments had elapsed wlien another rap 
caused Margery to leave her work and open the door. 


150 


JERRY. 


A boy stood witb a good sized box under bis arm and 
enquired, “ Does Miss Dexter live here ? ” 

“ Yes, sbe does.” 

“ Here’s a package for ber,” and tbe boy was half 
way down tbe block before Margery realized that sbe 
was bolding tbe package. 

Sbe gave it to ber aunt, who said, “ There must be 
some mistake — Ob ! I guess it is from Mrs. Stuble- 
ton — some work for tbe school,” and sbe undid tbe 
package, disclosing tbe “ elegant basket of roses.” 

Margery clapped ber bands in delight. “ Ab, you 
sly old auntie ! Who are you carrying on a flirtation 
with, unbeknown to me.” 

“ Auntie ” was dumb witb surprise. Sbe held tbe 
lovely, and to ber rare gift, from ber, then drew it near 
to inhale tbe delicious fragrance, then espied within 
tbe heart of tbe bouquet a card which sbe eagerly with- 
drew and read; “Hoping these may charm away the 
pain. Yours sincerely, J. I. Heartwell.” 

“Ob! Ob!” exclaimed Margery, “it’s just as I 
have expected ! bow could be help it ? ” 

“ Maggie, don’t be ridiculous. What do you 
mean?” but from tbe color that suffused Miss Dex- 
ter’s face, it was evident sbe needed no explanation of 
ber niece’s insinuation. Sbe arose, and making some 
trivial excuse, left tbe room to escape tbe mirthful 
eyes of Miss Mag. That young lady gave a low whistle 
when by herself, and muttered, “ How jolly ! couldn’t 
have found a better match tbe world over.” Then 
taking up ber own little bunch of flowers, sbe nestled 
ber nose caressingly amongst tbe blossoms and thought 
herself tbe more favored of tbe two, and started like a 
guilty thing when ber aunt suddenly reappeared, find- 


JERRY. 


151 


ing her in a brown study over her carnations. It was 
strange how silent the two were concerning the friends 
who had so kindly remembered them; but all that day 
a quiet calm brooded over the humble little dwelling, 
yet there was no sadness in the silence. The roses 
seemed indeed to have charmed away the pain, for a 
serene content seemed to have lifted the shadow that 
had marred for two days the peaceful expression ot 
Miss Dexter’s face. She sat at her mending basket, 
w’'hile her niece, in the sweet, perfumed atmosphere, 
hummed her soft little airs so dear to her wee scholars'; 
this being Saturday, and the day of all the week left 
them for baking, ironing, mending, etc., the washing 
being done Friday afternoon, as school closed at noon 
on that day. 


162 


JEKRY. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

The next day being Sunday, and the day on which 
Miss Dexter and her niece usually dined at the Heart- 
wells, by special request, failed to bring the welcome 
pair, and Mr. Heartvvell, after a restless wandering 
over the house on his return from his church and Sun- 
day-school duties, finally seated himself beside his 
sister, who sat in the library before the glowing fire, 
reading, and said, in a tone unlike his usual self : 
“Well, Catherine, you have had your way regarding 
Margery’s disposal, and if not asking too much I 
should like to know how your plans are unfolding.” 

His sister with a woman's keen insight had seen more 
than she chose to tell of his thoughts and actions, and 
so laying aside her book she replied, “ I am very glad 
of the opportunity Jerome. My plans are working 
very successfully. I have Miss Dexter superintend- 
ing the school, and Margery is her able assistant. 
We have about forty pupils, ranging in age from five 
to fifteen years. The younger ones are taught how to 
use their minds and hands in various kindergarten 
gifts, as well as their letters, while the older ones are 
taught reading, writing, and figures, also sewing, and 
cooking plain substantial food. They cook dinner for 
the school. I do want you to visit the ‘ Bee-hive ’ as 
we call it, a cleaner, cheerier spot can be found 
nowhere.” 

“ It certainly sounds well,” replied her brother, “ and 
I shall do myself the honor of calling very soon. By 


JERRY. 


153 


the way, where are our friends to-day ? ” — as though 
their absence had just occurred to him. 

“I presume Miss Dexter is still suffering with 
neuralgia ; shall I send James to enquire ? ” 

“No,” he said; “wait awhile.” Mrs. Stubletonthen 
continued, “I have another young girl protegee, whom 
I expect will take Margery’s place this spring; and 
then, if you approve, put her in school. She is a 
bright girl, and quite well advanced in her studies; 
her aunt has taught her at home. If you do not 
approve of the public school, place her in Miss 
Morton’s young ladies’ school ; it is an excellent one, 
and neither you nor I approve of sending her to a 
boarding-school.” 

“No; I did at first think it the thing to do, but 
Margery is too sensible and true-hearted now to be 
placed among a lot of superficial young ladies to be 
spoiled and get a lot of false notions of life. Dress and 
beaux are their chief ambition.” 

“Yes,” said Mrs. Stubleton, “Margery is going to 
make a noble woman, under the right influences. She 
is unselfish, conscientious, and always sweet tempered, 
and as nice a little housekeeper as one can imagine.” 

“ Very well then, for the spring term have her ready 
for Miss Morton’s school. She need only go there to 
recite, and can still be in Miss Dexter’s care,” and Mr. 
Heartwell arose and began humming “ The Sweet Bye 
and Bye.” 

His sister smiled as she made the applica- 
tion, and said, “I do not know that Miss Dexter will 
consent to this proposition ; she is a very independent 
woman, and does not approve of being under obliga- 
tions to any one.” 


154 


JEKR Y. 


“ Leave tliat to me,” was her brother’s brief reply, 
and she knew then that her days as his housekeeper 
were numbered. 

After a rather silent dinner, for during Jerry’s visit 
much company had kept the house in a flutter of 
merry excitement, Mr. Heartwell ordered the coupe, 
and bade Amy don her cloak and hood and come with 
him. She was always ready to obey her indulgent and 
fond father, who was to her, friend, guide, and coun- 
sellor, since her mother’s death, until his sister relieved 
him of some responsibility concerning Amy’s educa- 
tion and welfare. 

They found Miss Dexter better, but were surprised 
to see her niece lying on the bed looking quite pale, 
and with the merry light all gone from the blue eyes. 
“ Why I what ails our Margery ? ” enquired Mr. 
Heartwell, taking her hand and feeling her pulse. 

“ Poor child, she tripped and fell when going down 
the stairs a little while ago, and almost frightened me 
out of my senses,” said Miss Dexter. 

“ How did you do it, dear ? ” questioned Amy, too 
anxious to wait further delay. Margery smiled rather 
faintly as she replied: “ Oh, it was that horrid loose 
board. Our landlord just won’t see to anything in this 
rickety old rookery, and I’ve been trying to patch it 
up myself, but made a botch of it, of course. I tried to 
save myself, and made a bad matter worse, for I turned 
a somersault and lit on my head, I guess, for I did not 
know anything until I found myself here and auntie 
crying over me.” 

“ How long since it happened ? ” asked Mr. Heart- 
well looking at Miss Dexter with an anxious face 

“ It was about eleven o’clock, I think; we were just 


JERRY. 


155 


getting ready to go to see you. I did not go to church, 
as we overslept and were too late with our morning 
work ; for two nights previous I had been so wakeful 
with my painful face.'’ 

“ And is it well enough for you now to venture 
out?” he asked with much concern. 

“Ob, yes; I knew if we did not keep our Sunday 
engagement you would think one of us ill, and so I 
was making the effort to go as usual to dine with 
you.” 

“ Hereafter we will send the carriage for you. It 
was very thoughtless in me not to do so to-day, but I 
am not much given to looking after ladies and that 
must be my excuse.” 

“ Oh, I beg you will not take that trouble,” said Miss 
Dexter, looking somewhat embarrassed. Mr. Heart- 
well then turned to Amy and said : “ Daughter, you 
remain here while I drive around for Dr. Young. It 
is best for Margery to have his attention. Ho thanks,” 
lie said, as Miss Dexter began protesting, and express- 
ing her gratitude. “ Margery is very dear to me as 
well as to you, and it is a pleasure to be of service.” 
Sly man ! did he know there was no surer way of 
reaching Miss Dexter’s heart ? 

When the Doctor arrived, he said, after thoroughly 
examining his patient, “ You must keep very quiet for 
a few days ; you have given a wrench to some of the 
muscles of the neck and spine that will require time 
and patience to restore to their normal condition. 
And also be very careful. Miss Dexter, that she be 
kept free from any exposure to drafts.” 

He left some liniment and medicine, and, saying he 


156 


JERRY. 


was on his way to a patient who was very low, took 
his departure. 

Mr. Heartwell accompanied him outside, and after 
a low talk, the former re-entered the room and said : 
“ The doctor agrees with me ; Margery must be 
removed to our house, where she can have a nurse. 
You have too man^j^ duties, Miss Dexter, to undertake 
any additional ones ; besides, in this room, and in this 
neighborhood, Margery cannot have quiet and free- 
dom from exposure.” 

“I think I can manage,” she replied, a little proudly, 
“ to take care of my niece without placing us both 
under such obligations to any strangers, Mr. Heart- 
well.” 

He looked hurt, and said, drawing her aside, while 
Amy was in conversation with Margery ; “ The doctor 
tells me it is a serious case, and may end in brain fever or 
nervous prostration, and that the most diligent care 
and vigilance are necessary. I am only acting on his 
suggestion. Miss Dexter, and you know we would all 
feel easier knowing she had a trained nurse. You 
liave neither room nor conveniences, if you will par- 
don my presumption in saying so.” 

Miss Dexter looked very anxious, and consented 
without further objections, and it was arranged to 
remove the invalid that afternoon, when the close 
carriage could be made more available than the 
coup^. 


JERRY. 


167 


CHAPTER XXV. 

Margery found herself feeling quite comfortable 
when she awoke next morning in her new, yet 
familiar quarters. Everything was done to make her 
feel at home, and Miss Dexter started for her school 
with quite a light heart, and blessed Mr. Ileartwell for 
his thoughtfulness. As she was passing out the hall, 
he came forward, and said ; “ I have ordered the car- 

riage so that I might accompany you. I want to visit 
your school, and this is a good opportunity — that is, 
of course, if it is agreeable to you,” he added, seeing 
her hesitate and look somewhat embarrassed. 

She hardly knew what to reply, she was taken so 
unawares, but said quietly, “1 really would prefer 
some other day, because on Monday morning it takes 
some unusual care to get them into the proper routine 
of mind and work.” 

“ Oh, to be sure ! Well, let it go ; some other daj^ 
will do as well ; only I shall take the liberty of driv- 
ing with you this morning.” 

“ You are too kind, Mr. Heart well. I had as lief go 
by the cars, as usual.” 

“ I would rather you went in the carriage,” and he 
looked smilingly into her face. 

She acquiesced without further parley, and as the 
school was some miles away from the Heartwell resi- 
dence, it took them some time to get over the distance. 
After a little desultory conversation. Miss Dexter said : 
** I have not had the politeness yet to thank you for 


158 


JERRY. 


the beautiful floral gift I received a few days since. 
It did me a great deal of good, I think, and brightened 
my room like the sunshine.” 

Thereupon, Mr. Heartwell, in an impulsive moment, 
seized the lady’s hand, and in a few brief words asked 
lier to become his wife, and brighten all the coming 
days for him. “ I have felt from the moment I beheld 
you that I needed just such a spirit to bring back life 
and warmth to my heart. My wife was an invalid for 
years, and my one care during the latter part of her 
life was to make her comfortable — happy she could 
not be for her suftering. She longed to be at rest. I 
loved her with a fatherly devotion, but I believe in 
you I will find a congenial companion, and, I am sure, 
my heart’s best love, the ripe love of mature years, 
will not fail to bring a response from your own heart, 
and make you as happy as I shall be in possessing 
you.” 

Miss Dexter was struck dumb at this declaration. 
She had, indeed, seen that Mr. Heartwell’s regard for 
her was something beyond mere friendliness, and had 
caught in his look, tone, and manner, that which had 
stirred her heart to rapid throbbing. She admired him 
exceedingly. His honest dealing, his benevolence, his 
warm-heartedness and sympathy, were traits to call 
forth more than ordinary approbation. She had not 
dared analyze her feelings beyond this point. But 
now, as she felt the warm grasp of his hand, and felt 
that in him there was one to shield her from all future 
care, one who had a heart as tender as her own, who 
would love and protect, and be in her advancing years 
friend and companion when her Maggie should be 


JERRY. 


159 


taken from her, her heart gave a joyous bound, and 
she frankly answered her impatient lover : 

“I think my heart has been waiting for you all 
these years. You are the only man I ever knew that 
I cared to entrust with its keeping.’’ And she smiled 
in his face with a look of sunshine that bespoke the 
truth of her assertion. 

He clasped her in his arms for one moment, but she 
speedily released herself, as she said, while her face 
was aflame with confusion: “Not here; not now! 
I — I — let me alone until I realize it all.” 

He laughed and said in reply, “ Have your way. I 
have the future years in which to make love to you, 
so can wait — a little while.” 

“ The bookkeeper smiled that afternoon 
As the merchant sang an old love tune.” 

The children were models of sweetness on that 
memorable Monday, at least so thought Miss Dexter. 

Margery was cheery and quite comfortable, when 
the family gathered in her little room for a quiet chat 
during the evening. She was planning what she was 
to do when she got about, how she had been thinking 
of her auntie’s room at home, and she “ was going to 
get some new paper just the shade of that on these 
walls, and fix up auntie’s room all her own self.” 

Here Mr. Heartwell astonished them all by putting 
his arm around Miss Dexter and saying: “ I claim the 
privilege of furnishing ‘aunties’ room, and yours, too, 
iri)^ little maid; ‘auntie’ belongs to me as well as to 
you,” and he looked the picture of happiness as he 
imprinted a kiss on her burning brow, for “ auntie ” was 
as modest, and as bashful as a young girl of sixteen. 


160 


JERRY. 


And thus the announcement of their engagement 
was speedily made known. Mrs. Stubleton quietly 
kissed her friend and future sister as she said. “ That is 
as it should be ; now we shall have both you and dear 
Margery with us, and until dear Linny is married, have 
a united circle of true lovers.” 

Margery clapped her hands and cried, “ Ah ! I knew 
what was coming when I saw that basket of roses.” 
Amy came forward and putting her arms around her 
papa’s neck said softly in his ear, “ It is all right if you 
are happy, papa ; I was happy as could be before, for 
Aunt Catherine is all a mother could be to me.” 

Her father patted her cheek and whispered in reply, 
“ You shall have the mother you love best, my dar- 
ling. Your auntie’s home is here until she leaves it 
of her own free will.” During this little by- play Miss 
Dexter sat on the bedside holding her niece’s hand. 
She finally said, “ I would have preferred this dis- 
closure under my own roof, but Mr. Heartwell has lead 
the charge in such a wa}'' that retreat was impossible.” 

This successful hero laughed complacently and 
remarked that “ all was fair in love and war.” 

“And I have been made a cat’s paw, have I? 
retorted Margery ; “ I wont submit, I — ” but as she 
spoke and tried to lift herself from her reclining posi- 
tion a change came over her face, and sinking back 
with a moan, she swooned away. All was excitement 
and confusion for the next few moments. Dr. Young, 
who was with his sweetheart below stairs, was hastily 
summoned, and when learning the circumstances 
looked very grave. Restoratives were applied and 
when consciousness returned, Margery found no one 


JERRY. 


161 


about but her aunt, who still sat beside her, fondling 
her hand. 

‘ You must be very quiet, dearie, and don’t attempt 
any sudden moves again ; you frightened us all by col- 
lapsing in such a manner.” 

“ I didn’t think,” replied her niece. 

That night the young girl moaned and burned with 
fever. The morning brought the doctor, and he said 
to Mr. Heartwell after leaving his patient : “ Procure a 
trained nurse immediately — or I will do so — and let her 
orders be obeyed to the letter. Brain fever is threat- 
ened, and I fear the worst, from such a concussion as 
she received.” An hour afterward the nurse — a 
woman of about thirty years, of good address and a 
sweet, gentle face, took the patient in charge. Her 
intelligent conversation soon convinced the family of 
her ability, and after a few days all were satisfied that 
Margery was in the best possible hands. She was at 
times quite delirious, and talked much of Jerry, and 
lived again among her little scholars. Her aunt and 
Mrs. Stubleton sat with her awhile each day taking 
turns while the nurse, Miss Faber, went for a walk, or 
took a few hours’ sleep, to recruit. 

Amy had written Jerry all the particulars in the 
beginning, and when he learned of Margery’s serious 
illness, the poor lad was quite beside him.self, and the 
family could not help being amused at the advice he 
gave. We copy one of his letters for the benefit of 
our readers, written after the first week of Margery’s 
illness. It ran thus : 

“i/y Dear Mother — T am so upset over Maggie’s 
accident and illness that I am unfit for anything. I 
try to study and her pale face comes between me and 

11 


162 


JERRY. 


the letters. Amy says she calls for me, bless her sweet 
eyes ! I only wish I could be there and do something to 
relieve her suffering. Don’t let that nurse run the 
whole house, and see that she gives her patient plenty 
of good, substantial food. (Mrs. Stubleton smiled 
audibly when she came to this passage, it was so like 
a boy.) Tell Amy she can keep up the cold water 
applications as she tried them on me, but not quite so 
stealthily. Don’t let Uncle Jerome forget the carna- 
tions for her room, they are her favorite flowers. I 
sometimes think I will ask for lea ve-of- absence for a 
week or so, could I do any good at home ? Now, 
mother, this letter is for your eyes alone. You know 
I love Maggie, and have for years ; but the rest of the 
world has no business to know it until Maggie herself 
knows it, which of course she doesn’t suspect; for I 
have never said a word to her and wouldn’t for the 
world. I tell you everything, because I know you 
won’t betray me ; the rest think we are only good 
friends. Good-bye. 

Your sorrowful boy, 

Jeery. 

P. S. Write me every day, and if she gets worse 
telegraph, for I won’t stand it to have her die and I 
not there to have one last word. 

Jerry. 

There was a big blot at the close of the letter, and 
Mrs. Stubleton dropped one of her own tears beside 
that of her boy’s. Was it for Margery? I think it 
was for the boy she was losing. 

She folded the letter and put it sacredly away, tell- 
ing the others only the bits of advice it contained. 


JERRY. 


168 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

j Weeks of dreadful suspense and anxiety on the 
part of relatives and friends, and of suffering on the 
part of the patient, went by, and still Margery moaned 
and tossed in the delirium of brain fever. Tlic whole 
household wore an air of pathos. Doctor Young 
called in a brother professional in consultation at this 
juncture, and some new remedies were administered. 
In a few days thereafter the nurse reported a gradual 
change for the better, and hope, so long deferred, 
lightened all their footsteps. But what a shadow of 
her plump, rosy self, was she, when at last Margery 
looked about her in consciousness. Her head had 
been shorn of its silken and abundant locks, and 
when after a number of weeks of convalescence she 
asked for the small mirror, she was so startled and 
shocked that she burst out crying, and sobbed in 
broken sentences, — “ I am so ugly — that — nobody — 
will — want to — look — at — me ; Jerry — will hate — ^such 
a fright ; I’m glad he is away ! ” This happened while 
Miss Dexter was on guard, and she very tenderly 
soothed the silly girl, telling her ‘‘ she would soon be 
her old self again, that her worth lay far deeper than 
looks, and that it was her sweet disposition more than 
silken hair and rosy cheeks that brought her friends.” 
But her niece would not so believe, in her present 
childish condition and continued to fret and cry for a 
long time. Auntie Dexter was in despair, she feared 
this excitement would bring on a relapse, and yet 


164 


JERRY. 


dared not show her anxiety. Mrs. Stubleton hap- 
pened in just here and seeing how matters stood, said 
to Miss Dexter, “ I want you a few moments. Linnet 
will come and stay with Margery, she can soothe 
when all others fail.” 

Linnet came, and the touch of her gentle hand, the 
sound of her sweet low voice acted like a charm, 
Dear,” she said, I know you are better and I am so 
happy. Why, do you know, the house has seemed so 
dark even to me who am always in darkness — your 
blithe step and cheery ways make so much sunshine ; 
how thankful you must be for such a nature, Margery.” 

“ I’m not thankful for anything. If you could see 
me you would run away ; I look like a scarecrow ; 
even my nurse said, ‘ I looked like a little picked 
chicken ! ’ ” 

Linnet laughed softly and replied, “ Your feathers 
will come out more glossy than ever, and you’ll be so 
pretty that Amy and I will be very jealous. But let 
me sing you a new song my dear teacher brought 
me.” 

“Oh, yes, that is what I need; I have heard you in 
my dreams many and many a time.” Then Linnet 
sang a soft sweet air that reminded one of a murmur- 
ing brooklet, and before she had finished, the tired 
head of her patient had drooped, and the hand she 
was holding became passive. 

The nurse then relieved Linnet, who went for her 
daily ride with her careful and fond lover. 

A letter from Jerry came at this time, and we give 
it entire as it will explain his sentiments better than 
we can do so for him. 


JERRY. 


165 


“ Dear Mother — I have not had a word from home 
in a week, and I am boiling over with righteous indig- 
nation. Are you afraid to tell me the truth ? I shall 
start for home to-morrow, sure^ if no news comes. I 
asked the Professor last week for a few days’ leave-of- 
absence but he disrespectfully declined without some 
word from headquarters. I shall disgrace myself by 
running away, and I’ll not be to blame, either. I will 
give you time to answer this by telegram, but I’ll wait 
no longer. You see I am as mad as a March hare.” 

“ Mr. Strong, our natural history teacher wdth whom 
I spent last summer’s vacation, is going over the same 
route this year, only camping in another vicinity ; he 
is anxious to know if I am to form one of the party. 
I told him I would write my uncle about it, but 
between you and me and the gate post. I’d rather be 
with you this summer. I know all I care to at pres- 
ent about natural history — I prefer to study human 
nature, and there is no better place for that than Hew 
York. So talk it up with Uncle Jerome, and speak a 
good word for your unhappy boy, whose heart is 
breaking for one line from home, and yet so slight a 
boon is denied. Jerry.” 

Mrs. Stubleton smiled as she muttered, “Poor boy I 
his heart is seriously affected. I supposed Amy had 
written him.” 

A telegram was immediately sent saying : “ Margery 
is much better ; am writing you to-day. — M other.” 

Jerry threw up his hat and rejoiced. 


166 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

Two days later, as Jerry was sitting in his room 
trying to mend his ball, his thoughts many miles 
away, Tom came, holding in his hand a letter, and 
teasingly exclaimed, “ What will you give for a letter 
from your sweetheart, old boy ? ” 

Now Jerry had not made a confident of his room- 
mate, and Tom only surmised that Margery was Jerry’s 
favorite, and did not know of her extreme illness, or 
he would not have tormented his friend at such an 
unseasonable time. 

Jerry said, “ I’m in no mood for your deviltry, 
Tom, give me my letter,” and Jerry tried to grasp 
the white- winged messenger. 

Tom was too quick for him and dodged out of the 
room. Jerry’s face flamed up and he felt so hurt at 
Tom’s want of feeling, of sympathy — forgetting at the 
time that he had kept Tom ignorant of home news — 
that his anger fairly bubbled over and he flew after the 
culprit with the speed of the wind. It was the noon 
hour, and so the boys were free to run at will. Away 
they went across the road, over the rail fence, through 
the pasture lot, over the babbling brook that had so 
lately burst its ice bands, then into the timber lot. Tom 
was laughing and looking over his shoulder, when his 
foot caught in a grape vine and he was violently 
thrown to the ground. He lay so still and turned so 
white, that Jerry’s wrath, which was about to find 
vent in some harsh words, was nipped in the bud, and 


JERRY. 167 

he sank exhausted by Tom’s side, looking almost as 
white as his companion. 

“Oh, rny! I’ve got my pay, Jerry; I guess I’ve 
broken my ankle.” 

“ I was hot enough a minute ago to be glad of any- 
thing that might happen you, Tom ; it was so very 
unkind when you knew that it was a matter of life 
and death, for that letter follows a telegram.” 

Tom sat up and looked wildly at his friend, at the 
same time making a grimace, for his foot was becom- 
ing very painful. “What do you mean Jerry, is any- 
thing wrong at home ? Is that what has made you 
so down in the mouth lately ? and I thought you were 
feeling ugly toward me because I sided with Bert in 
the race the other day.” 

“You have a very small opinion of me, Tom, if 
that is the way you judge my character; but where is 
my letter ? It is from mother, and about Margery, 
who has been very sick for some weeks.” 

“ Why, bless me ! Where is it ? I had it in my 
hand when I fell,” and Tom hobbled to his feet, but 
no sooner got up than down he sat with a groan, 
“ 0 — h 1 what am I to do ? here we are, a mile from 
school and my ankle twisted out of its socket, and 
where the deuce is your letter ? ” 

“ Well, I must let it go and see to your foot first,” 
magnanimously exclaimed Jerry. He helped Tom 
off with his shoe and sock, and then started for the 
brook. He soon returned with a lot of mud which 
he plastered on to Tom’s foot, and tied it in place with 
his handkerchief “Now I must go and get some 
reinforcements,” he said, “and meantime keep your 
eye out for my letter.” 


168 


JERRY. 


It was a half hour before Jerry returned with 
Patrick, the man of all work, and the two carried 
Tom as he had helped carry Jerry when he got the 
shot intended for Jack Rabbit. 

“ Hang it all ! Here’s a pretty go ! No foot ball, 
base ball, or any fun for me for six weeks to come. 
1 can’t even have the satisfaction of hearing a pretty 
girl read to me, as you did.” 

Serves you right, next time mind your own busi- 
ness,” curtly replied Jerry, for he felt very sore over 
his loss. How much he had thought of that letter 
and longed to scan its contents. Now it was nowhere 
to be seen. 

When their charge was deposited in the house and 
the school physician summoned, Jerry left Tom in 
one of the maid’s hands and started back for his letter, 
never doubting that he would run across it some- 
where. 

He was doomed to disappointment; the bit of 
paper so important to him had mysteriously disap- 
peared ! He even raked the leaves, and shook the 
trees in hopes to see the fluttering thing come forth. 
He walked far and near, looked up and down and all 
around, then sadly retraced his steps, and had Tom 
search his pockets, his clothes, his hat — but no letter, 
Tom was greatly discomfitted, and was loud in self- 
denunciation. 

The other boys, when they heard of the incident, 
also searched, but no trace was found, and at last it 
grew to be a thing of the past. Jerry wrote for more 
news, which came, bringing still the glad word, “ con- 
valescent.” 


JERRY. 


169 


Four weeks soon rolled away and brought Tom and 
Jerry home for Easter week. 

Tom’s foot bad kept him so confined that he looked 
pale and thin, and he found everybody full of anxious 
solicitude. How good it seemed to get home and be 
coddled ; to have dainty dishes set before him ; to be 
petted and spoiled. 

Jerry was prepared to see a change in Margery, but 
not so great a one. Her hair was just cropping out, 
her eyes were dull and sunken, her cheeks hollow and 
white, and her step tottering and slow. Jerry could 
have cried when he saw the change disease had 
wrought, but she tried so hard to be her merry old 
self that for her sake he smothered his melancholy 
forebodings, and told her she was still worth more than 
all the roly-poly girls in Hew York. 

He took her to drive every day, and was as tender 
of her as Dr. Young could desire, and it really did 
seem as though the week he was at home did wonders 
towards the girl’s recovery. 

During vacation week, as Patrick was one day cut- 
ting across lots, hurrying from the village to escape an 
approaching storm, and thinking by so doing to reach 
home before being overtaken, a loud peal of thunder 
caused him to pause and look about him, a vivid 
flash, then another terrific explosion almost stunned 
him ; the rain began to fall in heavy drops and he 
sought shelter under a large maple. As he stood 
uncertain what course to pursue, another flash, another 
peal, and then a crackling and roaring made him look 
in the direction from whence came the noise, and he 
saw an old oak tree twist and writhe and then fall to 
the earth. The sight was one of awe and grandeur. 


170 


JERRY. 


As lie looked at the warring elements, the swaying 
trees, the pouring rain, the falling twigs, he was 
startled to see something white flutter to his feet. He 
stooped and picked up a folded paper ; a letter ; but so 
blackened and muddy as not to show the date or 
address. Pat looked and scratched his head, half 
inclined to believe it was some communication from 
the upper world. At length he found voice to express 
himself in this wise ; 

“ Begorrah ! and if it’s from the sperrets. I’ll be none 
the wiser ’til I open it and read for myself the message. 
It may be from Biddy’s own self. Sure, she may 
have gone to the ither world and found out me secret.” 
Here Pat tore open the envelope and slowly and labo- 
riously read the following letter, becoming so interested 
as not to heed the still steadily falling rain. He stood 
with his back against the tree, and somewhat shielded 
from the rain which was driving from the opposite 
direction, he read as follows: 

“ My Precious Boy : — You have been neglected, though 
not intentionally, as you must know. I left it to Amy 
to keep you informed of Margery’s condition, and she, 
it seems, thought I had written you. Ah, my boy, 
when the dark wings of the Death angel are over- 
shadowing some loved one, the terrible suspense and 
waiting for some change prevents one from being 
able to collect their thoughts, for every nerve is on a 
strain. Thanks be to heaven, our prayers are now 
answered and our dear girl is past the crisis. You 
will be glad to know that she has asked, for you 
already, and when told you would soon be home 
for Easter vacation, she faintly moaned, “ I shan’t see 
. Jerry till I am less of a scarecrow, he won’t like me 


JERRY. 


171 


now.” Poor girl I she is a mere shadow of her old 
self, but already begins to relish some dainties, and 
the doctor says will soon try to eat us out of house 
and home. If she is strong enough, she, too, will be 
confirmed with you and Linny, and that will please us 
all. I am so proud and happy that my two darlings 
are so willing and ready to take up the cross and follow 
the Master. Trials are sure to come to you, and if 
you have such a rock to anchor to, you will not 
encounter any storm too severe to weather. You 
have been to me always, my dear boy, a com- 
fort, and now you are about to crown my life with a 
more perfect joy than it has before known. I have 
never doubted your honor and integrity, but the world 
will be better able to judge your true colors when you 
show your willingness to become a disciple of Christ, 
and set a worthy example to others. 

“ I must not forget to tell you that your friend 
Jimmy McGinnis ” (here Pat gave a great start, and his 
eyes fairly bulged from their sockets, as he hurried 
on), “ has been to enquire for Margery almost every 
day. You know they used to be quite good friends. 
Your uncle Jerome says, ‘Jimmy is going to make a 
very valuable man at the store,’ and since his mother’s 
death seems so sedate and thoughtful, goes to Sunday 
school and church, and he and Dick are fast friends.” 

Pat sat down on the wet and muddy ground ; his 
knees would no longer support him. “Jimmy McGin- 
nis!” he repeated again and again. ‘ It must be my 
own Jimmy, and sure this is a letter from the sperret 
world.” 

“ It’s dated Ne w Y ork, March 15 ; it’s me ould home, 
and sure, is me Biddy gone wid all her blackguardeii 


172 


JERRY. 


ways into the prisence of the Almighty? Lord save 
her soul, she was a tough un, but I’ll go and find me 
boy, and be a father til him, if he’s after wanten one.” 

Then Pat sat and mused long before finishing the 
letter, which concluded as follows, and which, the 
reader has learned, was Jerry’s letter, which had 
become dislodged from its hiding place in a crotch in 
the oak tree, and which the limb had obscured from 
Jerry’s view 

“ Linny is progressing in her studies most admirably. 
Her governess is a very competent woman and takes 
as much pleasure in imparting knowledge as her pupil 
in receiving it. The doctor is growing very impa- 
tient, and we will soon have to yield him our darling. 
Ah, me! this is but the beginning of the end. In a 
few years our little circle will begin to assume a very 
different aspect. You already know of your uncle’s 
laying siege to Miss Dexter’s heart, and her accept- 
ance. He is even less patient than Dr. Young. Then 
how soon my boy will be a man and choosing a life 
partner. I already see the dream faces of the happy 
future, for I will not think of it otherwise. 

With prayers, love and kisses for you always. 

Mother.” 

It took Patrick a long time to study out this epistle, 
but he felt himself a new man when he had waded 
through it. He felt his heart stir within him at 
thought of some tie of blood to make life less lonely 
and desolate. He determined at once to find his son, 
for he had no doubt the Jimmy referred to was the 
boy he had deserted five years ago. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


The week following Jerry’s return to school found 
him a new boy. He had left the home folks all in a 
happy condition, and was so himself. His uncle was 
to take the family to his summer cottage at Cape May ; 
Miss Dexter was to go as Mrs. Heartwell, and Margery 
was to go and recruit in the sea breezes. This would 
be a novelty to Jerry as well as to Margery, and they 
had much to think and talk of in the happy anticipa- 
tion. 

Mrs. Stubleton was busy with tlie sewing; for with 
two young girls to prepare for a summer at the sea- 
shore it required all her own as well as the dress- 
maker’s time. Mr. Heartwell insisted upon furnish- 
ing Margery's wardrobe likewise, and although Miss 
Dexter gave her assistance when out of school hours, 
yet the brunt of the labor and planning fell upon good 
Mrs. Stubleton. Her own wants were slender ; a 
couple of black silks, with a number of white wrap- 
pers, and a tea gown or two were all she required. 
Miss Dexter desired no more, but her lover showed a 
pride in her toilets that was quite laughable. He 
insisted upon selecting the wedding gown, which 
proved an elegant affair, being of gray satin brocade 
of richest texture, and adorned with exquisite point 
lace. She looked so fresh and rosy when she donned 
it to see if there were any alterations needed, that Mrs. 
Stubleton and Margery both went into rhapsodies over 
her youthful beauty. 


174 


JERRY. 


One morning as Jerry was passing tlirougli the liall 
he encountered Patrick, who stopped him and asked : 
“ Master Jerry, would yez be after tellin’ me yer 
father’s business in the city of New York.” 

“My father is not living,” quietly responded Jerry. 

“Ow! is that thrue ? I’m sorry fer yer, me boy.” 

Jerry did not assent to this, but was hastening on, 
when his questioner again accosted him. “I’m going 
to ask every boy that comes from that city, fer I’m goin’ 
back, and I want to get somethin’ to keep soul and body 
togither ’til I find me boy.” Then Jerry became inter- 
ested and asked numerous questions, until it finally 
came out that Pat had had a message from the 
“ sperrets,” and that his boy Jimmy was in the city. 

Jerry asked how he got the message from the other 
world, and thereupon Pat told the whole story and pro- 
duced the letter. 

Jerry eagerly seized it and devoured its contents, 
then exclaimed, “Why, man alive! Jimmy McGinnis 
is a friend of mine, and works in my uncle’s store, and 
this is my long-lost letter. Spirits indeed! Pat, you 
must have been imbibing spirits to be such an idiot.” 

Jerry promised to aid Pat all in his power, and it 
soon came about that the father and son were to meet 
at Mr. Heartwell’s residence, where, away from the gaze 
of curious eyes, they might show tlieir emotions, and 
tell their sad stories to each other unmolested. 

Two weeks passed and Jerry had written all the 
particulars to his uncle, who in his turn did all the 
planning for the meeting. Jerry had a talk with the 
principal of the school, who said he would not like to 
part with Patrick for he had proved a steady, reliable 
man, and had been with them for four years, having 


JERRY. 


175 


come as a tramp and obtained a job of wood-sawing, 
which he did so expeditiously and so thoroughly that 
other tasks followed, and then he became gardener, 
hostler, and man of all work. He had been very reti- 
cent concerning his past history, and it was generally 
^believed that he was not a family man. The Pro- 
' fessor gave Patrick a letter of recommendation and bade 
him come back if he so desired ; the place would be 
kept for him if he came within a reasonable time, and 
likewise if he desired to bring his son to the school 
he might do so at reduced rates ; which all went to 
show that however lowly one’s position in life, if hon- 
esty and industry are conscientiously carried out, one 
can become an essential element in his station. 

At seven o’clock, on a dull, drizzly, April day, a 
man of about forty years, rough and weather-worn, 
clothed in an ill-fitting suit of homespun, though 
clean-shaven, and with a white shirt, collar, and cuffs, 
rang the bell at Mr. Heartwell’s residence. He was 
ushered into the library, where Mr. Heartwell sat 
reading. 

“ Is this Mr. McGinnis ? ” queried the master of the 
house, at the same time rising and offering his hand. 

“ It is that same, your honor, sir,” returned Pat, for 
he it was. 

“Well, Mr. McGinnis, I am glad to say that you 
have a boy to be proud of.” 

“ Sure, sir, and I’m not the man to be thanked for 
any of Jimmy’s good qualities; I have been a onnat- 
ural father, fer I deserted me wife and me boy, but I 
was driv’ to it, sir ; I really was.” 

“ I’m not so sure of that, my friend. You should 
have remained for your son’s sake.” 


1T6 


eTERR Y. 


True, sir ; true, sir.” 

Here the door opened, and Jimmy was ushered in, as 
he supposed to have an interview with Mr. Heartwell, 
not having been told of the relationship so near at hand, 

Mr. Heartwell arose and said : “Jimmy, I have sent 
for you to meet a gentleman whom you have a great 
interest in, and whom you have not met in a long 
time. He comes to speak to yon of your father.” 

“Yes, sir,” was the boy’s reply, looking question* 
ingly at the stranger meanwhile. 

“ Do you remember yer father, me boy? ” questioned 
the man. 

Then Jimmy exclaimed, “ You are my father!” 
and the two grasped hands, while tears clioked their 
utterance. 

Mr. Heartwell quietly withdrew, and the father and 
son remained closeted together for a long time, recount- 
ing their experiences during the years of separation. 

At ten o’clock they took their departure for Jimmy’s 
quarters. It was the lad’s desire to remain with Mr. 
Heartwell, where he could earn a fair income,- having 
no fancy for school, further than the one of his employ- 
er’s origin, where he declared he could learn all that 
was necessar}^ of reading, writing, spelling, and figures. 

They laid the matter before Mr, Heaitwell, who 
agreed with Jimmy, and who eventually secured a 
position as coachman for Mr. McGinnis, in a well-to- 
do family of his acquaintance. And so, through 
Jerry, was brought about another singular meeting.^ 
The father and son seemed to grow very fond of each 
other as the days went by, and in the course of two 
years the old fellow became very much attached to 
the cook where he was in service — she being a child- 
12 


JERRY. 


177 


less widow, rosy and good natured — and when he pro- 
posed, was accepted ; she became his wife when he had 
secured a place as gardener. Her savings bought them 
a little cottage, and a cov/. Jimmy boarded at home, 
and for the first time in his life enjoyed a home and a 
good woman’s care. 


178 


JERRY. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

Oh, the delicious salt water breezes! How they 
invigorate! How they stir one into fresh life! Jerry, 
Margery, Amy, and Mr. and Mrs. Heartwell were in * 
the suif every day, Mrs. Stubleton and Linnet pre- 
ferring the sandy beach or the pavilion, where they 
could inhale the air and listen to the merry clatter and 
splashing of the hundreds who were, like themselves, 
seeking surcease from care and city noises. 

Mr. Heartwell was brimming over with happiness. 
His bride beamed on him with all the luxuriousness 
of young love, he being her “first, last and only.” 
The young folks nodded, winked and smiled very 
knowingly many times a day at the artless manner of 
the old lovers. 

Mr. Heartwell spent part of his time in the city, as 
he never neglected business for pleasure. Jerry often 
accompanied him, as his uncle was anxious for him 
to become learned and interested in the ways of mer- 
cantile affairs, proposing at no distant day to take the 
boy in as partner. 

One day in July as Amy, Margery, and Mr. Heart- 
well were taking a swim bath, for he had taught the 
girls until they were quite expert, Amy became so 
infatuated that she kept going out further and further, 
until happening to turn, she perceived she was alone, 
the many other bathers keeping in the surf nearer the 
shore. Her father was teaching a party of young 


JERRY. 


179 


ladies how to swim, and supposed she was, as usual, 
near by. 

Amy was startled when she perceived her distance 
from the rest of the party, and doubtless that fact served 
to unnerve her, for soon after turning, she began to 
falter in the evenness of her strokes and then lost her 
head entirely. 

Her senses began to swim and she threw up her 
arms with a piercing cry just as her father became 
aware of her wandering. He heard, and grew sick 
with fear as he saw his darling sink from sight. He 
struck out heroically and was fast lessening the dis- 
tance between them, but still Amy did not reappear. 

It was at this moment that the surfman patrolling 
with his life boat caught sight of the agonized features 
of Mr. Heartwell. He took to his oars and pulled rap- 
idly for what he supposed was a drowning man, 
though not understanding the strength exhibited if 
such was the case. 

Mr. Heartwell, perceiving him as he came alongside 
shouted to him, “ My daughter has sunk beneath the 
waves ; for God’s sake, help me before it is too late.” 

Then twenty feet away, in towards shore, Amy’s 
brown head was seen to rise, and with desperate 
strokes the oarsman pulled toward her and grasped 
her braided locks. 

She was soon in the boat and her father beside her. 
When they reached the shore many white faces stood 
in speechless anxiety. Margery was cowering in a 
wet heap on the sand, her face buried in her hands, 
while several ladies stood by trying to brace her for 
the result, as Amy, white and senseless, was borne to 
. th^ nearest hotel, where aid was speedily rendered. 


180 


JERRY. 


It was long before the poor girl revived, but at 
last their efforts were rewarded, and she opened her 
eyes and smiled wanly. Then her great, strong, tender- 
hearted father burst into tears and rained kisses upon 
her cheeks, lips, and brow. 

She caressed him in return, and patted his face 
fondly, bidding him “ Never mind, she was all right 
again,” and declaring she would not try to show off 
again. 

It was a whole week before Amy ventured again 
into the water, and then her father became her 
shadow. 

Tom, hearing of the adventure through Jerry, came 
down at the latter’s earnest invitation and remained 
a few days at the shore. He was considerably 
wrought up over Amy’s narrow escape from a briny 
grave, and actually turned white whenever the matter 
was alluded to. “ It proves to me conclusively that 
his heart is a good deal touched,” said Margery one 
evening to Jerry as they were swinging in the ham- 
mock after tea, Tom and Amy at the time prome- 
nading on the beach walk. Mr. and Mrs. Heartwell 
had gone to drive. Mrs. Stubleton was seated in a 
garden rocker listening to the chat of “ her silly chil- 
dren,” as they commented on the absent lovers, for 
Linnet and Dr. Young came in for a round share, they 
also being out for a drive. 

“ Fact is, they are all wishy-washy, and romantically 
silly but you and I, Mag — and — mother!” at which 
the three laughed merrily, and Mrs. Stubleton 
remarked that “people who lived in glass houses 
shouldn’t throw stones.” 

The days and weeks went hurrying by. The usual 


JERRY. 


181 


number of hearts were thrilled by lovers’ vows, and 
torn by doubts and jealousies. The usual number 
were broken and misplaced, and the world jogged on 
seemingly unmindful of the pangs of woe, the cries 
of agon}'- always ascending from some poor human 
heart. 


182 


JEJRilY. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

Let us pass over an uneventful year and bring our 
readers face to face with Linnet’s wedding day. A 
bright rosy September morning, a crisp freshness fol- 
lowing a night of rain. Birds and flowers filled the 
windows and recesses of the long parlor where the 
ceremony was to take place. Behind a mass of trop- 
ical plants was stationed a band of musicians: their 
instruments being such as to make the softest, sweet- 
est music — violin, zither, flute, and harp. 

The guests, some fifty intimate friends besides the 
relatives, were all that Linnet desired, and her wishes 
were consulted and carried out on all points pertaining 
to the occasion. 

At ten o’clock the band struck up a march, and 
down the stair, across the hall and through the back 
parlor to the archway leading into the front room, 
where hung a massive bell composed of white chrys- 
anthemuns, the bridal party wended its way. The 
bride in her pure loveliness, arrayed in white satin, 
with a tulle veil enveloping her chaste and girlish 
figure, an exquisite necklace of pearls being the 
only ornament adorning her person, leaned on the 
arm of her uncle. Mrs. Stubleton followed with the 
bridegroom, then came Margery and Amy, the charm- 
ing bridesmaids, with Jerry and Tom, who were best 
men. The man of God stood waiting, and as the 
group arrayed themselves in proper form, joined the 


JERRY. 


183 


happy pair in holy wedlock. Then followed congrat- 
ulations, and the wedding breakfast. 

Tears were chasing each other down the cheek of 
our kind old Italian friend as lie sat in an obscure 
corner of the room, when Jerry espied him, and com- 
ing up said, “Why do you take it so to heart? Linny 
is not going to leave us.” 

“Ah, my boy, she has left me^ she is no longer my 
Peroi, and my old heart is well nigh breaking.” 

“Oh, tut! tut!” cried Jerry, “You would make 
Linny’s heart ache did she know you felt so ; why she 
loves you next to mother; I am nowhere I ” and Jerry 
lifted his brows, and whined in mock distress. 

His friend took his yellow silk handkerchief — a 
gift of his dear pupil — and brushed away his tears, 
and smiled at the boy who so earnestly strove to 
comfort him. Then Jerry took him by the arm and 
was leading him toward the breakfast room, when 
they encountered Mrs. Stubleton, who exclaimed : 
“ Here you are, Linny has been asking for you, and 
says she can’t get along without her right hand man.” 
At this a broad smile illumined the Italian’s face and 
he looked serenely happy. 

Jerry heard a trilling voice behind him and turned 
back to meet Margery, who was coming down the 
stairs, whither she had gone for her auntie’s fan. 
“Ah, Mag, just waiting for you, come this way; they 
are all at the feast but you and I,” and he took her 
by the hand and led her through the parlor, under the 
snowy bell where he paused, and before she was 
aware of his intention he put -his arm quickly about 
her waist and snatched a kiss from her cheek. 
“ There I you know the sign,” he cried. 


184 


JERRY. 


“ Know wliat sign?’’ said the rosy maid. “I think 
you are a very impertinent boy,” and she snatched 
herself away, and ran back up the stairs all of a 
tremble. 

“Now I’ve made a mess of it,” mused Jerry. 
“One never knows bow a girl is going to act, they are 
so contrary. ’Spose Mag won’t look at me for two 
long hours. Well, I couldn’t help it, and I’d do it 
again if the circumstances offered. Little goose 1 she 
knows I love her, and why not show it ? I’m not 
going to hang around forever, onlj’- within speaking 
distance.” 

Just here Margery tripped up to him and laughing 
lightly said, “Come, I’ll forgive you if you will be 
good in future; let’s go and join the guests, who are 
having a merry time, judging from the noise that 
issues from the other room,” and Jerry went in as 
beaming as the Italian. 

Among the wedding gifts was a house and lot to 
the bride from Mr. Heartwell, furnished throughout in 
simple elegance. A charming alcove room adjoining 
that of the young couple was set apart for Mrs. 
Stubleton, who of course was to live with her 
daughter. 

The house was within two blocks of Mr. Heart- 
well’s residence, a two-story brick, built in modern 
style and containing but eight rooms. Linnet’s life 
was from choice rather an isolated one ; she had a 
shrinking from society, and was happiest when sur- 
rounded by her own immediate circle of friends. 

Dr. Young’s practice was rapidly growing ; he was 
by nature so gentle and sympathetic, so quiet and 
unobtrusive, that he won the hearts of his patients 


JERRY. 


185 


from the moment he entered the room. His voice 
had a deep, mellow intonation very soothing to the 
nerves of the sick, and his prompt, confidential way 
of taking hold of a case, quickly gained their reliance 
on his ability. 

“ Come, my Linnet, let us wend our way to your 
new cage,” said her husband, as, an hour after the 
ceremony, he drew her to his side and softly kissed her 
dainty hand. “ You are looking flushed and tired,’* 
he continued, “ and your mother suggests retirement 
to the quiet of your own little nest.” 

I am more than willing, my dearest,” she replied, 
and then the coach was ordered and soon they were 
speeding to their new abode. 

When Linnet entered her own home, such a long- 
ing took possession of her to look upon her treasures 
of mother, husband, and home, that she gave way to 
tears, and dropping her head on her husband’s 
shoulder sobbed uncontrollably for some minutes. 

Her mother and husband knew the cause and felt 
deep grief for their darling, but waited for her excite- 
ment to pass before endeavoring to soothe her, save 
by gentle caresses. 

Some hours later, when she had regained her wonted 
composure, her mother took her over the house and 
gave a minute description of each room and its belong- 
ings; from that hour Linnet was as thoroughly at 
home in the knowledge of her possessions as any 
happy bride whose keen eyes daily and hourly roam 
over her kingdom. 

Dr. Young never gave up hope that his wife’s sight 
might some da^^ be restored. He never disclosed to 
lier his faith, for it hung on a fragile stem, and he 


186 


JERRY. 


knew the dire consequences which might follow did 
she build her hopes in vain. 

He constantly read and studied on the subject, and 
consulted other physicians, who when they learned the 
cause of his wife’s blindness, gave him the same faint 
hope that he himself cherished. 

The days and weeks went by after this eventful 
marriage, in quiet, peaceful monotony. Daily the 
families interchanged calls, the older bridal pair as 
blissfully content as the younger. 

Jerry had returned to his school with Tom ; Amy 
and Margery pursued their studies without interruption, 
letters from “ the boys,” being their chief diversion, 
for Tom had asked and obtained permission to write 
to Amy, who gave his letters to her father to read, in 
a confiding way very agreeable to that doting parent. 
Margery as dutifully read her’s to her auntie, but they 
were too precious to be handled by other than her own 
fingers. 

We will glance over her shoulder and read one of 
Jerry’s latest effusions, which read as follows : 

“ My dear Maggie : — Yours rec’d yesterday, and like a 
good boy I am up at the unearthly hour of five A. M., 
inditing a reply. I was booked for an article in the 
‘ School Register ’ for this week, and as I could not 
slumber nor sleep in consequence, I thought I would 
spite Morpheus by getting up and turning my back 
on him. 

“I come to you for help. You know I never had an 
original idea in my life, and so I told the Prof., but 
the hardened wretch merely looked daggers at me and 
made the unkind remark, ‘ Go to the ant thou slug- 


JERRY. 


187 


gard.’ I confess I don’t see the application, and if he 
meant for me to ask your aunt, I might have said, I 
prefer the niece. Anyway, I want you to give me a 
few pointers, and be as lucid as possible, sweetheart, 
(now don’t get wrathy — that was a lapsus linguse — 
from the root of my heart). Tom and I were caught in 
a terrific storm yesterday and I am, in consequence of 
getting a soaking, as hoarse as a frog — don’t tell Muz, 
she’ll worry, and I’ll be all right in a day or two. 
The Prof’s, wife is dosing me with soothing syrup and 
is as attentive as a setting hen. How is the fair bride 
enjoying her new home? Tell Amy that Tom is 
limping to-day on crutches — turned his weak ankle in 
our race to escape the storm and thereby delayed us, 
causing us to catch it all; next time we’ll bear in 
mind ‘ haste makes waste.’ 

“ Good-bye. I must begin my literary effort, but 
don’t you fail to send assistance immediately." 

“ Yours forever and ever, amen. 


Jerry.’ 


188 


JEERY. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

Margery read her letter with conflicting emotions. 

Jerry was ill j Jerry was calling for help ; Jerry was 
getting spooney. What was to be done? I’ll ask 
auntie, she is not beyond smypathizing with us, and 
Amy, too, may be able to suggest something bene- 
ficial. 

So Margery sailed out of the library calling, “ Amy I 
Amy I where are you ? ” 

“ Here,” called a smothered voice from the parlor, 
and going thither Margery found Amy with her pet 
spaniel snuggled up to her face, lying on the sofa — too 
comfortable to move, or exert herself, but at sight of 
a letter in her friend’s hand she hastily sprang up. 

“ Oh, it isn’t for you, my dear,” laughed Margery, 
“only a message, and I want your advice.” But Amy 
was so chagrined and disappointed when she heard 
the letter was not for her, and learned its rueful con- 
tents, that she cuddled down again with her favorite, 
saying, “Oh, don’t ask me; I am tormented to death 
over my own compositions. Its awfully stupid and 
selfish in Jerry to make such demands, Tom wouldn’t 
be so inconsiderate.” 

“Oh, of course, Tom is perfection; but all the same 
he is always glad of Jerry’s assistance,” and with a 
sniff of displeasure very rarely manifested in Margery’s 
disposition, she stalked out of Amy’s presence. 

Going to her auntie she said, “I’m a perfect bear 
to-day, and I want you to scold me.” 


JERRY. 


189 


“ What for, dearie; I have seen nothing amiss.’’ 

And then the tears burst forth and Margery 
explained how she had allowed her tongue to run 
away with her, and hurt Amy’s feelings. 

“ O, tut, tut, my child ! dry your tears, and we’ll see 
what advice to give the boy. He needs to concentrate 
liis ideas, and apply himself a little more vigorously 
to his studies, and it seems to me he need not lack for 
material to write about. He can give a description 
of the storm and its effects upon himself and Tom if 
nothing else.” 

Margery finally sat herself down and wrote the 
following letter : 

Dear ‘ Corporal Stub ; ’ — Instead of writing * Cor- 
poral,’ I should be writing Lieutenant, I fully expected 
to so designate you after two years’ military experi- 
ence ! but what can one expect of a boy who wants a 
girl to help him write essays I I am shocked and 
grieved.” 

Now Margery in the beginning had no intention of 
berating her friend in this way; but she was spurred 
on by the sneer in Amy’s tone, and the disapproval 
in her aunt’s. Margery could bear to be snubbed 
herself, but that any one should imply, even remotely, 
that Jerry was shirking, or was not “true blue,” was 
more than she could or would bear meekly, so the 
vials of her wrath were turned on poor, unsuspecting 
Jerry, who was, after all, only joking, and feeling 
inclined to put off the evil day, as boys and girls have 
a way of doing. 

“I am very sorry to hear that you and Tom are the 
worse for your exposure. Do be more careful, you 


190 


JERRY. 


know how it worries your dear mother when anything 
goes wrong with you. Tell Tom, Amj is in the 
dumps in consequence of his limping on crutches; in 
fact we are all leaden-hued since getting your letter, 
or at least the atmosphere seems to be thick and 
heavy. Linnet and her shadow — the doctor — were here 
and spent last evening. Oh, they seem so blissfully 
happy — like two children in the delightful mud-pie 
era! Do you remember that period of your existence, 
^oy? y<^^ strip off your shoes and stockings 

and let your heels and toes do duty until the mass was 
of a proper consistency for your palms and fingers? 
and then did you fashion all sorts of delicacies, as well 
as the finest specimens of crockery? and even going so 
far as to design a new people, with perhaps but a 
stump for a body, and claws for hands, a beak for a 
nose, and how imposing the long rows would look as 
they unfalteringly faced the glaring, parching sun I 
What a healthy color they were, as well as their 
originator. Happy, happy days! Not gone forever, 
for when I go to the country next summer — I’m going 
out on a farm with a school friend of mine — I intend 
to dabble in mud pies again. If you’ll promise to be 
good. I’ll bring you a trunk full of specimens 1 Your 
mother has just come for auntie to go to the school. 
Those two women are never so elated as when off on 
some work of charity, their faces beam and glow with 
the peace of God. Good-bye, my boy. 

“ Margery.” 

When Corporal Stubleton received this epistle, he 
was just in the act of putting the finishing touches to 
an able essay on ‘‘Ludovico Cornaro, an Italian, born 


J ERR Y. 


191 


in the fifteenth century, who, when a youth, was much 
given to riotous living, having abundant means at his 
command, and fond of sensual pleasures, wine-drink- 
ing, and all the gross indulgences common to his class, 
but who at the age of twenty-five became afflicted 
with dyspepsia, gout, and frequent low fevers. Physi- 
cians could do nothing for him, and warned him finally 
of a brief hold on life unless he mended his ways, and 
lived a life of simplicity and temperance. This was 
not congenial to his tastes, and he persisted in the old 
course. Its punishments followed ever, until at the 
age of forty he seemed a physicial wreck. At this 
crisis he resolved to become abstemious and temperate, 
even resorting to prayer for aid in keeping his virtuous 
resolutions. In less than a year his efforts were 
rewarded, and he became freed from his torturing dis- 
eases, to the surprise of all his friends. So happy was 
he in his complete restoration that no inducements 
could ever persuade him to return to his luxurious 
mode of life. A simple diet, regular hours, a virtuous, 
conscientious life, gave to him the peace and content 
that no amount of wealth could purchase. He lived 
a busy life, believing that occupation is necessary to 
health and happiness. He improved his lands for the 
good of his tenants, beautifying and purifying their 
surroundings, even taking active part in the labor. 
He wrote essays on health, and sketches of his own 
life, agriculture, architecture, etc. At eighty-three, he 
wrote, ‘ Joy and peace have so firmly fixed themselves 
in my bosom, that they never depart from it.’ Again 
he exclaims, ‘ Oh, thrice holy sobriety, thou hast con- 
ferred such favors on thine old man, that he better 
relishes his dry bread than he did the choicest dainties 


192 


JERRY. 


of his youth/ At eighty-five he wrote a comedy full 
of innocent mirth and pleasant jest, and so full of 
enjoyment was this old man, that he declares ‘he 
would not exchange life with any young man who 
seeks pleasure through the indulgence of appetite/ 
He lived to be one hundred and four years old, and 
passed painlessly from life, as he predicted. His wife, 
who was nearly as old, soon followed. They rest in St. 
Anthony’s Church, Padua, in a very unostentatious 
manner, according to their expressed desire.” 

Jerry wound up his essay by exhorting his fellow 
students to go and do likewise, as he fully intended 
carrying out for himself the good old man’s advice. 

This essa}^ brought a round of applause for Jerry 
when it was read, and was highly commended by his 
instructors, who really believed Jerry meant to abstain 
from anything inconsistent with true manhood. His 
record at the school was clean and pure. He was 
frank, honest, and always reliable. 

He was never known to descend to any subterfuges, 
or mean, underhanded ways so common among a cer- 
tain class of school-boys. 

Jerry scorned deceit, yet he never thrust himself 
forward, or in any way tried to be conspicuous — 
another failing boys have. 

Jerry put Margery’s letter aside with a contemptu- 
ous “ Humph I Writes as though I were a child to be 
scolded, and then soothed with a sugar plum. Never 
mind, it’s Mag, and so I’ll be magnanimous, and con- 
sider the source! ‘ Going to a farm,’ eh ? We’ll see, 
when vacation comes, my lady. Ah 1 I have an idea; 
I’ll hire out as a farm hand — go in disguise. Bully / 
ril do it/’ 


JERRY. 


193 


CHAPTER XXXIL 

The montlis rolled around bringing the Christmas 
holidays, when the families were reunited. Tom and 
Jerry were seldom seen one without the other ; their 
friendship was becoming more and more of a David 
and Jonathan character, which was gratifying to the 
relatives on either side, for there were many com- 
mendable traits in each of the boys — Jerry’s candor 
and courage offsetting Tom’s more diffident and secre- 
tive nature; Jerry’s religious tendencies acting often 
as a restraint upon Tom’s love of mischief and inclina- 
tion to get the better of his teachers. Jerry’s consci- 
entiousness was often a check to Tom’s thoughtless- 
ness. And so each was influencing the other’s life 
unconsciously. Neither had any evil habits, such as 
using liquors or tobacco, and they were as pure in 
thought and speech as their sisters. 

So Mr. Ileartwell watched the friendship springing 
up between his Amy and Jerry’s friend without a 
thought of distrust or opposition. 

The four, Jerry and Margery, Tom and Amy, were 
a happy quartette, and every day there was some 
diversion, either skating, tobogganing, sleighing or 
other innocent and healthful amusement. 

At the annual Christmas party these four worked 
like soldiers in decorating the school-room with ever- 
greens, and making the various mottoes suitable for 
the occasion. Then each one spoke some piece, which 
to. these unlettered people was a great accomplish* 
Id 


194 


JERRY. 


ment, for each of the four had studied elocution and 
Delsarte exercises enough to act out in a very attrac- 
tive manner their selections, which were all rather 
simple, being chosen for the understanding of the com- 
pany, Tom’s being something with a funny brogue, 
Amy reciting “Katy Lee and Willie Gray,” Jerry 
something heroic, and Margery, a sweet patlietic piece 
that brought tears to all eyes. 

Linnet and her old Italian friend furnished some 
exquisite music ; he was no longer seedy and needy, 
for these kind friends had secured for him many 
pupils, who in their turn brought others, until the 
once obscure musician was thronged with classes. 
His happy face and well-to-do bearing plainly 
expressed the change that had been wrought, and he 
was able to lay up for the winter of life, which was 
fast approaching. 

Dick was the moving spirit at this time. He was 
everywhere present, and singing or whistling in the 
abandon of a free spirit ; he and Torn and Jerry were 
each blessed with a good voice, but were rather averse 
to any exhibition of their ability to sing; however, on 
this occasion they had had several secret meetings, and 
even the girls, Amy and Margery, were not permitted 
to know what was up, until the evening was half over, 
when, during a lull in the games, Mr. Heart well 
announced : 

“Something new will now be served if the company 
will be seated and remain very quiet.” 

Instantly there was silence and eager expectation. 
Then from behind a screen issued three grotesque fig- 
ures, black as midnight — having beaks and wings. 
These queer fowls silently strutted one by one to tho 


JERRY. 


195 


front of the platform where they stood side by side; 
then flapping their wings in chorus sang : “ Caw, caw, 
caw.” After which they slowly folded their wings 
and standing solemn and stiff, sang : 

“ There were three crows sat on a tree, 

I And they were black as black could be. 

Said one old crow unto his mate, 

Wliat shall we do for grub to eat ? ” 

Many verses followed until one old crow sang out ; 

“ Though snow and sleet be in the air, 

Heartwell bounty is everywhere.” 

Again flapping their great wings they moved off 
singing in chorus : 

^ For snow and sleet we do not care, 

Heartwell bounty is everywhere.” 

Such a cheering and clapping was never before 
heard in the old school-room, and best of all was the 
utter surprise of Mr. Heartwell. He was convulsed 
with laughter as were the majority of the assembly, and 
when his name came out so unexpectedly, a wild cheer 
rent the air, and handkerchiefs were waved aloft until* 
the three black crows were obliged to come before the 
curtain and give another “ Caw, caw, caw.” 

When the boys presented themselves in proper per- 
son again, they were surrounded with an appreciative 
body, and “covered with glory,” Jerry declared, “so 
deep that they could hardly wade through.” 

Mr. Heartwell had laughed until he was as red as a 


196 


J E R R y . 


lobster, and continually mopped the perspiration from 
his beaming face. 

He and Mrs. Heartwell shook the boys by the hand 
and declared it was better than the opera. 

At the close of the evening Mr. Heartwell gave his 
usual address, and bade them all live worthily through 
the coming year that they might be ready at a 
moment’s notice if the Master sent for them. He 
welcomed Jimmy and his father, saying they were a 
happy addition to their little band, and commended 
Dick for his laudable opening address. When he had 
finished, the three boys, assisted by the Italian as 
accompanist sang, “Good Night,” each taking apart. 

Their voices blended beautifully, and gave the 
guests a feeling of gentle tranquillity as they quietly 
dispersed, believing more than ever in the Christ-like 
religion of their benefactor. 

.A few days after, good-byes were said and the boys 
regretfully returned to their school, where they pur- 
sued the even tenor of their ways for many months ; 
where we shall leave them for the present, becoming 
more manly, more mature in thought and judgment 
each day. 

The friendship, the correspondence growing out of 
it between these youths and the two modest maidens, 
Margery and Amy, was constantly bearing good 
fruit. They strove always to emulate one another, 
there was no feeling of rivalry or coquetry, but a true, 
warm girl and boy friendship such as we need more of 
for the perfecting of manly and womanly character. 


JERRY. 


197 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

A HUSH was over the household of Dr. Young. He, 
with two brother physicians of eminence, was fight- 
ing the death angel. 

Linnet’s life hung by a thread. Into the great wide 
world she had sent forth a little human barque. But 
the effort had well nigh wrecked her own life. 

Skilful and loving hands were doing all that lay in 
human power ; hearts were breathing forth burning 
prayers for the dear one’s restoration. 

It was a struggle, and although she went down into 
the valley of the shadow, where she could almost see 
the extended arms of the angel brother waiting on 
the otlier shore, Linnet returned to those who with 
crushed hearts were momentarily waiting to see her 
take her heavenward flight. 

Linnet lived. Linnet held close to her heart God’s 
gift of life, and with eyes that never before had seen 
the light of day, Linnet gazed in rapture on her beau- 
tiful babe! Thrice happy mother! Thrice happy 
household. Mrs. Stubleton, when the truth was 
I made known to her, hastened from her daughter’s 
‘ presence, fearing her emotion might excite unduly the 
loved one, and throwing herself on her knees beside 
her bed, sobbed out her grateful thanks to Almighty 
God! 

When she became sufficiently calm she returned to 
■ Linnet, and folding her in a quiet embrace kissed the 


198 


;TERRY. 


dear lids that had at last unveiled the windows where 
now the soul could shine forth undimmed. 

Linnet’s lips scarce opened that they did not 
express her sublime peace and gratitude. Her hus- 
band was so moved that his lips could only quiver in 
his attempt to utter his joy at the realization of his 
hopes. 

Great was the rejoicing at the Heart well’s, and 
indeed throughout their wide circle of friends no hap- 
pier tidings could have been circulated. 

Gifts of rare and costly texture as well as those of 
homeliest and simplest manufacture came pouring into 
the young monarch, along with loving words and con- 
gratulations to the happy mother. 

Nothing would do, as soon as the babe had ‘‘got its 
eyes open,” as Jerry expressed it, but to have a pic- 
ture of the mother and child, which the brother 
declared he “ must have, and in life size, to hang 
in his room to represent the Madonna and infant.” 

Raphael would have gloried in such a subject, for 
Linnet’s beauty, so famed for its spirituality, was 
nearer than ever divine, since her eyes shone in their 
heavenly light, warmth and expression. 

The babe was christened after its great uncle, who 
was so proud and fond of the young Jerome that he 
could not pass the house without stopping to admire 
the youngster, who, when he grew to handle his 
chubby fists, made sad work of Uncle Jerome’s 
carefully tended beard, and pulled handfuls of hair 
from his none too luxuriant crop. However, it was 
baby, and baby was king. 

The little mother’s discipline was sadly tested when 


JERRY. 


199 


great Uncle Jerome, with his big-hearted ness, upset 
all her fine theories by his indulgence. 

When Linnet’s singing teacher came a week after 
the new arrival to learn how “ his child,” as he always 
called her, was prospering, he learned the great news : 
“Linnet was a mother!’’ “Linnet was no longer 
blind!” 

The old man fell on his knees and while the tears 
ran down his cheeks cried out, “ Great Master ! how 
good thou art ; I ask no more of life, 0 thou blessed 
one.” 

Mrs. Stubleton, who had told him the joyful tidings, 
was weeping softly in sympathy. When he was per- 
fectly calm she took him in to see the happy pair. 

He was as thoroughly in love from that moment as 
baby’s great uncle, and found it as hard to remain 
away. However, the boy was not spoiled, but grew 
and thrived and had his way as every other babe that 
ever opened eyes on this beautiful world has done 
since the beginning of time. 


f 


200 


JEERY, 



CHAPTER XXXIY. 

Jerry and Tom after spending four years at the 
inilitary academy returned to New York. Jerry was 
taken in as junior partner in his uncle’s store. Tom 
accepted a position in an attorney’s office, having a 
predilection for the bar. The boys applied themselves 
with diligence and patience to their new vocations; 
their school discipline proving of great benefit. 

Jerry was frequently sent on the road to collect 
from country customers. This relieved the otherwise 
monotonous and rather confining business of the 
young merchant. 

But when working hours were ended, with what 
zest these two young men partook of social pleasures, 
which, as a rule, meant the society of Margery and 
Amy, who had also finished their school studies, and 
were now imbibing other useful lore. Margery 
seemed never so happy as when preparing some 
dainty dish for the table, or fashioning a new gown, or 
by way of diversity, donning a sweeping cap, and 
wielding the broom until her room shone with scrupu- 
lous care. 

Amy’s preferances ran in a different groove. She 
loved to read books of travel, and to dwell on the 
subject. Her father having promised her when she 
had mastered French and German that she should go 
abroad, the little woman had set to with a will, 
and her father soon realized that his promise must be 
kept 


JERRY. 


201 


Jerry was imbued with a like notion, which greatly 
gratified his uncle, he being anxious for his nephew to 
see the world, and thereby acquire much information 
and polish that can be gained in no other way. 

It soon came about that Margery and Tom began to 
partake of Jerry’s and Amy’s enthusiasm, and would 
pick up a word now and then of the new languages, 
then whole sentences, until the happy quartette 
became so ambitious and so conceited that the older 
people declared there was no living under the same 
roof with them. 

This caused a good-natured laugh and the young 
people expressed their determination to force their 
seniors into consent to accompany them abroad. 

This, they asserted, was the one thing they desired 
to escape, as a party so pedantic and so egotistic 
would crush their spirits completely, they having so 
little knowledge of foreign languages and foreign 
manners. 

So the harmless pleasantry and banter went on. 

“ Tom,” called Jerry one afternoon as he stepped 
into the office of his friend, “ I have an invite for 
you ; Linnet and Doc want us up there to-night to 
meet some young nieces of his; they have just 
returned from Europe and I ’spose are awfully swell ; 
so polish up your French and your boots and come 
over by eight o’clock; the girls will go with us of 
course.” 

“ Goodness I ” cried Amy, “ I’m all in a flutter ; I 
am always so rejoiced to meet travellers that I get in 
ft tremble of excitement.” 

am nervous enough,” demurely returned Mar- 


202 


JERRY. 


gery, “ but it’s because I dread meeting strangers. I 
do wish I could get over this dreadful timidity.” 

“You will dear, after we have been across the 
hrinyj' replied her confident friend, but even as she 
spoke a smell of singing hair caused her to jerk the 
iron with which she was curling her bangs, hastily 
from her head, and to howl in dismay as she saw 
adhering to the tongs the entire lock. 

“Oh, destruction, and Tom Walker! what have I 
done? I can’t go a step; I have ruined my looks! 
Margery, what shall I do ? ” 

“You poor little soul I” came in pitying tones 
from Margery’s tender heart. “ It is just too bad,” 
and she tried to brush and comb the other locks so as 
to hide the deficiency. No use, like quills upon the 
fretful porcupine stood that bristling, stubborn stubble. 

Jerry and Tom, boy-like, laughed derisively at 
Amy’s forlorn picture, but when they saw how really 
she was annoyed they tried in their awkward way to 
console her, Jerry telling her she couldn’t look 
otherwise than fascinating if she burned off all her 
hair. Tom really felt this to be the truth, but he 
would not have so candidly expressed himself at that 
period of his infatuation for the mines of California. 

“I’ll tell you, dear, let me take the comb,” suggested 
Mrs. Heart well, who just then entered the room, and 
parting Amy’s hair, boy fashion, soon transformed her 
into a very pretty and distinguished looking young- 
woman. 

“Oh, how much you resemble the picture of the 
Spanish boy; you must wear your hair so all the 
while, Amy/’ exclaimed Tom, quite charmed with 


JERRY. 


•203 


the novel style. The rest joined in his opinion, and 
quite consoled, Amy started out. 

The nieces proved to be two very entertaining and 
intelligent young ladies, of agreeable manners, but not 
at all attractive in personal appearance. They were 
so amiable, and so unassuming that the young visitors 
were charmed and immediately put at ease. 

“That's the polish one gets by travel,” whispered 
Amy to Jerry, while the others were conversing about 
the difference in the customs and people of the old 
and the new country. 

“ Yes,” returned Jerry, “I wonder if that will be 
said of us a few years hence.” 

“ Of course,” was his cousin’s decisive reply, as she 
turned her attention to the others, and joined in the 
numerous questions propounded. 

“I really am getting the craze myself,” laughed 
Linnet when some of the charming scenes were 
depicted. 

“ Oh, there is so much to see, so much to live for,” 
and her eyes gave an upward look of gratitude now 
very often observed by her near and dear friends. 
When the grand old pictures of the masters were 
touched upon, then the doctor cried, “Oh, now I am 
catching the fever.” 

“Oh, we shall have the whole family tagging after 
us, never fear,” laughed Jerry. 

“ For shame,” cried Margery. “ What could be 
more glorious than a family picnic across the ocean.” 

“ We'll have it!" and the doctor slapped his knee 
in a very emphatic way. 

“ What about King J? ” asked his wife. 

“ Oh, leave him with his doting grandma, he can 


204 


JERRY. 


take tke trip when he earns it by a diligent course 
of study through college.” replied her husband. 

“That’s fair,” said Tom. 

“You bet it is,” responded his school-mate. “ We 
can appreciate that sentiment.” 

The young nieces, who were quite proficient in 
music, gave some performances on the piano. Linnet 
sang and accompanied herself on the harp, which 
called forth ecstatic praise from the guests, who had 
never heard, in all their travels, a voice more divinely 
sweet. 

The nieces were to rejoin their aunt — who was their 
chaperone — on the following day, and pursue their 
journey westward, as they were bent on comparing 
the scenery of Colorado and California with the charms 
of the Orient. 

With many expressions of pleasure at the meeting, 
and its beneficial results the party separated. 


JERRY. 


205 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

The next morning while Jerry was wrestling 
with his neck- tie and wondering the while when that 
downy moustache would make a respectable appear- 
ance, a blood-curdling scream issued from the girls’ 
room ; Margery and Amy occupying the room above 
his own, he sleeping in the hall, bed-room on the first 
floor. 

He sprang three steps at a time up the stairs, and 
on reaching the girls’ room beheld them with fright- 
ened faces standing on a chair clutching each other 
frantically. 

“ What’s up ? ” queried Jerry in alarm. 

“ 0, I donH know / ask Amy,” in an awed tone spoke 
Margery ; she screamed and jumped on the chair, and 
I followed — was it a mouse, dear? ” 

“ I guess so, something as big as a mouse, anyway ; 
it was up ray sleeve when I put on my wrapper, and 
bit me when I put my hand on my arm to see what 
felt so queer. Oh dear!'' and Amy fairly shook in 
her fright. 

“ Yes, and when I snatched off my gown and threw 
it from me, it fell with a dull thud, like a pinching 
bug, a toad, or a mouse I don’t know which. 0, Jerry [ 
do try and find it and throw it out the window, we 
can’t go down to breakfast until the horrid thing is 
found,” and the two girls, cowering and trying to cover 
their bare shoulders with their hands, looked really 
pitiful. 


r 


206 


JERRY. 


Jerry marclied boldly into tbe room, and snatching 
up the hastily discarded gown, held it aloft. Seeing 
nothing, he scanned the garment more closely and was 
rewarded by feeling something hard and oblong cling- 
ing to the inside of one of the sleeves. 

“ Oh-ho, you monster, come forth I he cried, and 
turning the sleeve with one hand while he gripped the 
animal with the other, was on the point of bringing it 
to view, when he slung it from him exclaiming, 
“ Ouch ! you beast, you’ve got a stinger, sure.” 

Margerj^ and Amy fairly danced up and down as 
they yelled for “ help I help ! ” — ^but the family were in 
blissful ignorance partaking of the morning meal and 
wondering why those children did not make their 
appearance. 

Jerry again, more cautiously, picked up the garment 
and giving it a shake was overcome with the humilia- 
ting knowledge that he had been frightened at a girl’s 
breast pin ! ! He picked up a jet and gold twisted 
pin of Amy’s and said, “ Ah ! one of the gold hugs of 
Australia ; such as Mrs. Langtry wears on her classic 
breast. Allow me the felicity of presenting it with 
my apologies for intruding in your boudoir J"' and with 
a profound bow he left the shamefaced pair, and his 
“ha, ha, ha,” was heard as he descended the stair. 

“You goosey!” laughed Margery. 

“ You ditto,” laughed Amy ; “ but how could it have 
got there ? — Oh, yes, I stuck it there yesterday when 
I sat talking to you before dressing; how absurd.” 

A good laugh was indulged in when the story was 
related at the breakfast table, and it never failed to call 
forth the merriment of the trio when afterward alluded 
to. “ Gold bug,” uttered by some member of the family 


JERRY. 


207 


often had the effect to calm the groundless fears which 
young women are wont to indulge in. Uncle Jerome’s 
portly person vibrated in jovial fashion whenever the 
subject was mentioned. 

A few days subsequent to the above occurrence, as 
Mrs. Stubleton, who was an early riser, was making 
^her toilette, a strange sound came from under her 
window: she raised the sash and listened; again a 
smothered, infantile cry was heard. She saw no one in 
sight but as the cry became louder and more prolonged 
she hastily donned her gown and noiselessly decended 
to the front door, from whence the sound seemed to 
proceed. On opening the door she discovered a 
market basket close up to the sill, containing what 
looked to be some one’s laundry, a number of clean 
articles being neatly folded on the surface. Again the 
cry ; this time there was no mistake in the location, and 
Mrs. Stubleton hastily picked up the basket, first 
glancing up and down the quiet street, but seeing no 
evidence of any person around, withdrew to the library, 
and there carefully inspected the basket and contents. 

She uttered an exclamation of pleased surprise on 
finding a beautiful infant, dressed in fine material, 
though strictly plain ; the little darling looking like 
a rosebud with the dew of the morning glistening on 
its petals, for its rosy cheeks were wet with tears, 
* though as she lifted the little dainty cheese-cloth com- 
forter with which it was wrapped, the wee tot smiled, 
and the blue eyes danced at the prospect of release and 
refreshment promised. 

“You dainty darling!” exclaimed the motherly 
woman, “ how could any mother desert so sweet a gift ? 
Ah, here is a note, let us see what explanation it con- 
tains.” 


208 


JEKKY. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Seating herself in a low rocker with the babe on 
her knee, Mrs. Stubleton read the note which ran as 
follows : 

“ Dear Mrs. Stubleton : — I never knew until the day 
after my babe came, that I was not a lawful wife ; 
then I was told by a woman who came while my hus- 
band sat by my bedside and accused him of his crime. 
His guilt was too plain to be doubted ; I told him 
never to speak to me again. He left with his right- 
ful wife, and my heart broke ; I do not want to live ; I 
have no near relatives, and knowing your love for the 
poor and unfortunate, I bring my babe to you in the 
belief that you will find for it a good home. I would, 
if I dared, take my darling with me, but my heart 
fails. When this note reaches you I will be beyond 
human woe ; so do not try to find me, dear friend of 
my happier days. Ellen Morrill.” 

“ Merciful God I ” exclaimed Mrs. Stubleton, poor 
Ellen ! one of our brightest pupils — can it be too late? 
it must not be.” Laying her charge tenderly on the 
bed, she hastily ran to acquaint the doctor and have 
him go with her to the unhappy woman’s room, with 
a bare chance of finding her still in her old quarters, 
for it was a year since she had been a member of Mrs. 
Heartwell’s charity school. 

She met her little grandson coming up the stair ; 
he called out, Why, danma I why don’t you turn to 
your breaksup ; papa and mamma tired waitin’.” 


JERKY. 


209 


“ I’m coming, love, as fast as I can,” and the anxious 
woman hastened along, his hand in hers. 

The story was told in as few words as possible. 
Linnet hastened to the little foundling while her 
mother and husband hastened with all speed to 
the unhappy mother. 

They found her in her old apartments, which had been 
refurnished ; and beside her, a young woman who lived 
with her parents in the same house, and of whom 
Ellen had rented her two rooms where she kept house, 
and until her supposed marriage, took in sewing. 
Her mother had recently died, leaving the young girl 
to battle alone. The man who had so basely deceived 
her was an uptown dry goods clerk, whom she usually 
dealt with when making purchases for her customers, 
who were fashionable people and who gave her many 
small commissions. 

It was the old, old story. When her mother died 
he showed such sympathy and attention to the comely 
and attractive girl that her heart was won, and her 
marriage soon followed, making her supremely happy. 

Oh, heart of man ! 

Adamantine must thou be, 

To crush a heart remorselessly ; 

To win by stealth, pure-hearted love. 

Then trample it. Oh, God above — 

Why dost thou stay thy Avenging hand ? 

Crush out the traitors through the land. 

“ She is almost gone,” whispered the young woman. 
“ She would not let me call for help when I found her 
in a spasm a few minutes ago. She still grips my 
hand, see 1 ” It was indeed a death-like clutch, but the 
doctor applied his remedies and worked over her so 
14 


210 


JERRY. 


faithfully for several hours, with the combined efforts 
of his mother-in-law, that they were at last rewarded 
by a conscious look ; then a weak voice said, “ Where is 
my baby ? " 

“Ah, that is something like,” joyfully cried the 
doctor. 

“Your babe is just now in a better condition than 
its mother, but she shall soon see for herself.” 

That same day the patient was removed to the 
hospital where Linnet owned a cot, and which was 
kept filled by some unfortunate of her finding. 

To-day it was put at her disposal for Ellen Morrill, 
and a special nurse put in charge. 

Every care was given the broken-hearted young 
mother, who caressed and talked in soft, sweet tones 
to her bonny babe from morn till eve. 

Mrs. Heart well was a daily visitor, bringing fruits 
and jellies to tempt the languid and fast-failing appe- 
tite. All in vain ; at the end of three weeks poor 
Ellen Morrill sank sweetly to rest with the comforting 
assurance that her little one had found a blessed home 
in Mrs. Heartwell’s tender arms. 

The babe was christened Elsie Morrill Heartwell, 
and became the light of the household. “ King J.” 
became a devoted admirer, and as time passed and the 
twain grew, no happier pair of bairns ever frolicked 
together. 

“ Ah, wife, this little waif was heaven-sent, for what 
would our home be, now that our girls and boys are 
leaving our hearts, to nestle elsewhere?” said Mr. 
Heartwell one evening, as the young people hurried 
off* after tea to talk of a trip to the country. 

Margery’s “farm trip” had long been postponed; 


JERRY, 


211 


summer after summer other plans had broken in upon 
hers, and now she was saying to the group — Amy, 
Jerry, and Tom — “ I am going next week I Oh, I 
can scarcely wait, I have talked of it so long. Amy 
won’t you go, too ? Kate writes for me to be sure and 
bring you.” 

“I really think I should enjoy it,” replied Amy. 
“ What shall we have to get ? ” 

“ Oh, I am going for a jolly time; rides on hay carts 
raking the meadows, Maud Muller fashion, horse-back 
rides, cow-boy style, etc., etc. I am going to have a 
tennis suit, or mountain suit, or whatever you choose 
to call it, and I’m not going to wear anything else,” 
rattled the enthusiastic girl.” 

“ I’ll go, and do likewise, and we’ll come back so 
fat and brown no one will know us,” Amy replied ; 
then the girls looked at the boys and laughed, for the 
two had nothing to say, being left out in the cold. 

“ You needn’t look so forlorn, you can’t go, and you 
mustn’t whimper,” teased Margery. 

“Give us a rest,” pleaded Tom. “We have our 
plans for a jolly tramp also, but we can keep our 
affairs to ourselves ; eh, Jerry ? ” 

“ Eight you are, old comrade ; and now,” stretching 
himself to his utmost height, Jerry continued, “remem- 
ber, to-morrow I shall be twenty -one, and I am going 
around to see my mother, for I know she has some- 
thing to say to me. Come, Maggie, will you walk 
with me? 

“ Pretty cool,” Amy whispered to Tom, in a very 
audible aside, and he replied : 

“I was probing my wits to find a way to escape 
them ; they have kindly spared my further attempts.” 


212 


JERKY. 


The happy faces that beamed in parting, showed 
the jest in their sallies, and as we can only give our 
undivided attention to one pair, let us saunter unseen 
behind Jerry and his companion, and play eaves- 
dropper. 

They had gone but a few paces when Jerry took 
the hand that lay on his arm and said, very tenderly, 
“ Maggie, I promised my mother not to speak until I 
reached my majority. It has been mortally hard, but 
I have held my tongue. I would have said it years 
ago, for I loved you then as I love you now ; will you 
be my wife?” 

She gave a low, musical laugh, as she said, without 
lifting her eyes, “ Our hearts have spoken what our 
lips dared not utter, and you know my answer, my 
own Jerry.”. 

The moon peeped from behind a cloud just then, 
but she never blushed nor hid her face when Jerry’s 
arm stole around Mag’s waist, and hastily snatching a 
lover’s kiss, they pursued their way in silent bliss. 

When Mrs. Stubleton greeted the happy children 
she knew it all, and her loving glance showed her 
approval. 

An evening of sweet and quiet intercourse was 
passed, and then with congratulations from the doctor 
and his wife, the two returned to their home. 

They entered the library for a few moments alone, 
as lovers have a way of doing before parting; but found 
Tom and Amy, whom they supposed in the parlor, 
just in the act of quitting the room. 

Tom, with a guilty blush, withdrew his arm from 
Amy’s waist as the door opened, but it was too late, 


JERRY. 


218 


and Jerry said, as with manly pride he drew Margery 
to his side : 

“ It’s all right old fellow, we happen to be just in 
time to give and receive each other’s congratulations.” 

The girls kissed each other and cried a little, at 
least their lashes glistened in the gaslight, while the 
boys grasped each other warmly by the hand. They 
knew this would be the turn of affairs sooner or later; 
the four then sought Mr. and Mrs. Heartwell, and 
Amy cried, “ Here we are, come for your blessing.” 

“Just what I have been looking for ever since the 
trip abroad was planned,” said Mr. Heartwell, try- 
ing in vain to look severe. “ You’re a set of wild colts, 
and the sooner we turn you loose the sooner you will 
tame down; so I give my consent. Let us start you 
on your wedding journey at an early date, for two pairs 
of lovers in the house at one time will overcome the 
stoutest nerves. 

if we can stand you — who make the third 
pair of lovers — I think you need make no complaints, 
for you act really silly over that Elsie.” 

“Yes, we are all silly when it comes to our little 
sunbeam,” he quietly acquiesced. 

The morning of Jerry’s twenty-first anniversary 
dawned cool, calm and bright, seemingly in sweet 
accord with the happy boy. Soon after breakfast his 
Uncle Jerome said to him, “ Come ray boy, I have a 
little business with you before I leave the house,” 
and together they entered the library. Seating himself 
in a large arm chair, while Jerry drew near in a less 
comfortable one, Mr. Heartwell thus addressed him: 

“You are to-day your own master; now with your 
permission I desire to carry out the proposition made 


214 


JERRY. 


to you some years ago, which was, that you become 
my adopted son and take my name. Jeremiah Irving 
Heart well will give you my initials, and when you 
become my successor the firm name can remain 
unchanged. “ J. I. Ileartwell” I desire it to be always: 
and when you marry, as you are soon likely to do, I 
trust you will have a son who will bear j^onr name — ” 

“He shall bear yours, dear uncle,” interrupted 
Jerry with much feeling in his voice. 

“Thank you, my son; if he follows in his father’s 
footsteps I shall be very proud of my namesake.” 

“ And if he follows his namesake, I shall be more 
than proud of my boy.” 

“ Enough of this,” smilingly replied Mr. Heartwell. 
“Have I 3^our ready consent to the adoption, and 
change of name? ” 

“/ am more than willing to drop a name that bears 
ignominy and disgrace: but is my mother willing? It 
shall be as she desires,” manfully spoke Jerry. 

“Well spoken, my boy: 3^our mother freely con- 
sents, and now let us go for her and have this busi- 
ness settled.” Which was accordingly done and there- 
after, Jerry Stuhleton Was no more. 

The first of August found Margery and Amy 
ensconced at Cherry Farm ; a charming retreat on the 
Hudson. The girls were rusticating to their hearts, 
content, the trio riding horseback to drive home the 
cows, which was but an excuse for a daily canter ; 
hunting after hens’ nests, swinging under the fruit 
laden trees, and eating of the lucious pears, apples, 
black-hearts, peaches, etc., until they were gaining so 
fast they were obliged to loosen their corset strings, 


JERRY. 


216 


but this they did on the sly, for no girl ever acknowl- 
edged the fact of having her corsets touch her. “ Oh 
no; they could shake all around in them.” 

When they were retiring one evening, Arny said to 
her friend, “Margery, I would give all my possessions 
to see my Tom to-night — how is it with you?” 

“ Well, I was just thinking, it is a shame for us to 
be having such a delightful time and getting so fat 
and rosy, and those poor boys working in the hot 
city, and feeling so lost and lonesome. I feel real 
guilty, and if I wasn’t so awfully fond of — of — pears 
and peaches, I’d pack up and go home I ” said practical 
Margeiy, blushing at her own temerity. 

“Oh, you horridly material creature! — and yet — I 
believe it is about the state of my own leelings — of 
course, we know the boys are well, and that we are 
only here for a little while, and — then, I think it will 
be so jolly when we do see them again, and I think 
they will appreciate us all the more for this absence,” 
rattled Amy in an amusing apologetic manner. 

“Yes, Jerry said in his last letter that he was per- 
fectly woe-begone, and that he and Tom would take 
a run up the country this week and remain until our 
return.” 

“ Yes, but it’s queer he never mentioned where 
they were going for us to write to them.” 

“Well, that’s their own look out, and I’m not going 
to worry. We’ll hear again to-morrow,” and Mar- 
gery’s regular breathing testified to her assertion that 
she was not going to worry. 

“ Dear Tom, how I love you,” murmured Amy as 
she, too, fell asleep. 

Their friend Kate, who slept in an adjoining room, 


216 


JERRY. 


was aroused about two o’clock, by a call for “ Help ! 
Helpl ” from the girls’ room ; rushing in as soon as 
she could procure a light, she found Amy struggling 
to free herself from Margery’s grasp. The latter, 
when fully awake explained that she had dreamed 
Jerry came, and that she put her arm around his neck 
and gave him a gentle embrace. Amy declared that 
she was awakened with a horrible sense of being 
strangled, and believed burglars were trying to murder 
her, hence her cry for help. The laugh was turned on 
poor Margery whose “gentle embrace ” seemed so disas- 
trous to Amy’s slumbers, and Jerry was, thereafter, 
the recipient of much solicitude. 


jerry- 


217 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

Shortly after the early breakfast, Farmer Trues- 
dall said to his wife, “ Mary, I must go over to 

B and by hook or by crook get a couple of 

extra hands. Sam is laid up with a sore hand. Bill 
Tucker is on one of his drunks, and it threatens rain. 
I must get the grain under cover, or it will be a loss.” 
Just as he finished speaking, as if in answer to his 
desire, two dust-worn travellers came up the road and 
halted at the gate. 

“ Good morning, sir,” called one of the men, a stout 
well-built personage, dressed in a blue blouse, big easy 
jean pants, and a slouch hat. 

“ Good day,” called back the farmer at the same 
time hastening forward with an eye to business. 

“We are looking for work, sir,” continued the first 
speaker, “can you direct us^ to Farmer Truesdall’s; 
they told us at the station above, that he usually 
hired a number of extras, every season.” 

“ Gosh-a-mighty I I’m your man, and if you are 
nothing but a pair of tramps I’ll hire you for a few 
days anyhow. I’m just in need of two stout pairs of 
hands, but — ” scanning the travellers narrowly — “ Ye 
don’t look as though ye had been used to working in 
the grain or hay fields, how is it ? ” 

“Well,” the spokesman of the pair replied, “we 
are not old hands at the business, but we’re willing, 
and if you’ll try us we’ll work cheap and do our level 
best.” 


218 


JERRY. 


“ Good ! that’s fair. I’ll give you a dollar a day, 
and as good grub as can be found in the market. Ye 
look sort of fresh and young, both of you, and maybe 
you’ll be the better for a spell of country work. Come 
from near the city, I reckon.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

The old gentleman, seeing their aversion to being 
further questioned, rattled on in his voluble way, 
“ I’ve got two young women visiting here from the 
city, my daughter’s friends. She used to go to 
school in New York. I don’t mean to have her grow 
up in ignorance, if she is a farmer’s daughter, for all I 
can see, these 3^oung women are just as chuck -full of 
common sense as my Kate. We don’t usually expect 
it of city -bred girls.” The young men looked at each 
other knowingly and smiled broadly, but said noth- 
ing. 

“Bless my stars, here I stand talking and may be 
3^e haven’t had a bite of breakfast. Oh, ye have? well, 
then, we’ll be off to the field ; the boys have been 
gone an hour, and are well under way — I have only 
four hands now, and can’t get on with less than six. 
My place is small but there’s always a heap to do.” 

At the close of the day two very tired young men 
laved their burning hands and faces at the spring, 
where stood a bench with wash basins, and in a rude 
summer house hung a glass and brushes and combs, 
for the farm, hands. Here they rested and cooled off 
while waiting the sound of the dinner horn, or the 
supper call, as the case might be. 

“ Well, Tom,” said one of the “extra hands,” “how’s 
your pulse by this time? ” 

“ By gosh, Jerry, I’m stiff in every joint; but it’s a 


JERRY. 219 

jolly lark, nevertheless ; I wonder when we’ll catch a 
wink at those sensible city girls.” 

And the two excited boys waited impatiently for 
the horn, hoping the maids might be at the table, but 
the family ate at a private board and in another room, 
much to the chagrin and diappointment of the new 
hands. 

As the boys sauntered out of doors to find a cool 
spot after the evening meal, one said unto the other. 
“Well, farm work does make a fellow ravenous, but 
I’ll be switched if those men didn’t act like wolves — 
no more politeness than a drum stick ; I don’t wonder 
the family, with their sensible visitors, eat at a separate 
table, if they are people of any refinement, and of 
course they are.” 

“Yes,” replied the friend, “but it might have a 
very soothing effect on those w’^olfish creatures to have 
the ladies there to set a good example. It would 
have softened the two tramps anyway. But I heard a 
few snatches of the conversation in the next room, 
did you?” 

“ Indeed and I did ; my ears were so strained for a 
familiar voice that I could scarcely taste my food.” 

“ Ila ! ha I you’ve got it bad, old fellow ; but it’s not 
strange — there! look I three little maids from school 
trudging down the pathway. Ah! put on the check 
rein, the curb bit, bear down on the brakes, or by 
Jove , I’ll break loose, kick over the traces, or do 
something desperate, for that white-robed creature 
in the centre has started my blood all of a tingle,” 
and the excited speaker turned resolutely away and 
stalked off madly in an opposite direction. Not so 
his companion. He deliberately walked in the direc- 


220 


JERRY. 


tion of the little maids, and striding across the yard, 
reached the gate before the trio arrived. He there 
hesitated, not knowing whether to pass out, or heed 
his first impulse, which was to open the gate for the 
girls, and thereby secure a glimpse of Amy’s sweet 
face, and perhaps a ‘thank you.’ His courage failed 
him as he heard their near approach, and just then 
glancing across the lot to where Jerry was halting and 
looking to see what was in the wind, he saw a motion 
of the head from that individual which surely meant 
disapproval of his action, and this determined him. 
So, in a somewhat awkward, manner he hurried on as 
though intent on some important errand, and the gate 
swung to with a clang just as the girls approached. 

Tom felt that he had done a rude thing, and was 
berating himself soundly, and trying, as we all do 
under similar circumstances, to place the blame some* 
where besides on our own shoulders, when, to add to 
his chagrin, he heard Amy’s voice say in an under- 
tone : “What a greeny! Any small boy ought to 
have more manners.” 

“What can you expect of a tramp?” said Kate. 
“ Papa says he picked them up on the road, you 
know." 

“ Poor country bumpkin, he is to be pitied rather 
than censured,” was gentle Margery’s comment. 
“ Why, Amy 1 ” she continued, “ he walks enough 
like Tom W alters to be the boy himself ; now don’t 
he?” 

“Indeed he does! the very swing of the arms, and 
poise of the head,” and she looked with tender interest 
at the “country bumpkin,” who strode off as fast 
as his legs could carry him ; and when out of sight of 


JERKY. 


221 


the girls, who took an opposite direction and were 
hidden by the hillslope between them, he sat down 
u[)on a fallen log and wiped his perspiring face, not 
knowing whether to laugh at, or bewail his luck. 
Jerry came up, and seating himself said, “Well, you 
great galloot, what were you trying to do, spoil all our 
fun? You do act like an insane idiot sometimes, 
Tom.*’ 

“That’s right, heap it up, pile it on. I’m meek 
enough just now to stand a scourging and not resent 
it.” 

“ Oh, if that’s your mood, or your dodge. I’ll subside. 
Conscience sometimes is sharper than the rebuke of a 
friend.” 

“Yes, sharper than a serpent’s tooth,” quoted poor 
Tom. After a few moments’ silence Jerry burst into a 
hearty laugh and kept it up so long that Tom finally 
said, “Awful funny, ain’t it?” but in so lugubrious a 
tone that it only made his companion laugh the 
harder, for the situation had struck him as being so 
very ludicrous, and Tom did look so funny in those 
horrid big pants, and his ill-fitting blouse, and with 
that forlorn expression. 

The young women had returned, and were entering 
the gate when this most familiar laugh reverberated 
through the air. Margery and Amy stopped stock 
still and looked at each other with questioning eyes. 
Then Margery’s face turned a shade paler, for she was 
haunted by a superstitious fear. Might this not be 
some ghostly visitant? and she actually began to 
tremble. 

Amy, divining her thoughts, laughed merrily, as she 
cried, “You big ninny! that was Jerry Stubleton’s — 


222 


JEWRY . 


no, Jerry HeartweH’s laugh, and no mistake : there’s 
but one boy that can laugh with such utter abandon 
when he is particularly pleased ; no wraith ever gave 
vent to such a substantial guffaw. I am going to 
reconnoitre,” and she started in the direction from 
whence came the sound of merriment. 

“ Talk about galloots,” Tom was saying, that 
laugh has been our undoing. I’ll wager my new hat,” 
and he took off his twenty-five cent broad-rimmed 
straw and twirled it around. 

“ By George ! ” and Jerry took off his own hat and 
clapped it over his face. “ You’re right. Mag never 
could mistake that laugh, and if she’s within a mile 
of here, she heard it and is now searching for its 
owner.” 

“ Then come along,” urged Tom, “ let’s get out of 
sight,” and the two new laborers hastened toward the 
house, hoping to get within its shelter before dis- 
covery. 

Too late. Amy’s blithe step had brought her to 
the hill top which commanded a view of the valley 
where the boys had been seated, and she saw the two 
figures hastening along as they made rapid tracks for 
the house. Amy turned to the other two girls and 
beckoned vociferously ; they ran to her side, and as 
she pointed toward the escaping culprits, she and 
Margery both exclaimed, “ It w, as true as the world ! ” 

“Well! upon my word T what a lark!” cried 
Amy. 

“What are you two girls raving about those nasty 
tramps for? Are they princes in disguise?” asked 
Kate, marvelling greatly. 


JERRY. 


223 


“Yes, indeed they are,” laughed the sweethearts, 
and then they revealed the situation. 

“ Let’s go and find them/’ pleaded Amy, for the 
boys had disappeared behind tlie house. 

“Oh, no/” the other two objected, “let us perfectly 
ignore them, just to see what their intentions are,” and 
so it was agreed. 

“ I’ll tell you, girls, we can have some rare sport. 
George Powell and Ned Brewster will come on horse- 
back this evening — they always do — and I shall insist 
upon them going with you two to see that picturesque 
old ruin I told you about. They are capital-fellows, 
I’ve known them all my life — and it will make those 
tramps so jealous they will be sure to divulge their 
identity,” said this diplomatic country maid. 

“Capital!” cried Amy. “Poor Jerry!” cried 
Margery, “but I’ll do it.” 

Less than an hour later, four jolly equestrians were 
cantering down the roadway. And out from the barn- 
door gleamed four hungry, wrathy eyes — green f I 
should say so. 

Kate, as if by accident, happened along soon after, 
sa3ring as she passed the two, swinging her little willow 
basket — “ I usually take this time to gather the eggs.” 

“Allow us to assist you, Miss Truesdall.” And the 
boys diligently, and most politely aided in the search, 
in the meantime striking up an acquaintance, by ask- 
ing the young lady a few questions. Said the elder, 
“Are those your brothers, Miss Truesdall, who just 
passed down the road with two young women on 
horseback ? ” 

“ Oh, no : they are some dear friends of mine, fine 
young men, too; they are well off, and well educated, 


224 


JERRY. 


though farmers’ sons. They seem quite devoted to 
my friends,” said the tantalizing girl. 

“U — m, and how do your friends seem to be 
impressed ? ” continued the first speaker, whose face 
and voice betokened great interest in the subject. 

“ Oh, they quite enjoy their society ; I am left out 
in the cold, as you see.” 

“Yes, not very polite visitors, I should judge,” said 
the hitherto silent young man. “ How often does this 
thing occur?” and he looked as though waiting a very 
important jury decision. 

“ Hot oftener than the young ladies desire, I guess,” 
was the non-committal reply. 

Just here Farmer Truesdall came to the bam, and 
giving his daughter a very disapproving look and 
gesture, bade her “go and see if her mother needed 
her,” then turning to his new hands said ; “ Well, 

boys, you have done a good day’s work for green 
hands, and I hope you’ll be on deck bright and early. 
We breakfast at five ; you will sleep here in the barn ; 
we have a room quite comfortable, that we always 
give our *■ extras ’ when the house is full,” and he led 
them to their sleeping quarters — a room in the barn 
loft, commodious enough, and with a bed supplied 
with a clean straw mattress and covering, two wooden 
chairs, and a stand on which a lantern lamp stood. A 
few pictures fi’om Harper's Weekly were pasted on the 
board walls — showing that some of the former occu- 
pants were of an artistic turn. The boys expressed 
themselves as quite satisfied, and promised to be on 
hand early in the morning; after which the farmer 
departed, and they were left' to themselves. 


JERRY. 


225 


“Well,” said Tom, dolefully, “can’t you give us 
anotlier outburst of merriment ? ” 

“ Thunder and lightening ! No 1 I feel more like 
swearing. Humph ! what flighty, flirty creatures 
girls are anyway.” 

“ I’ve a good will to strike out for home,” said Tom. 

“ ‘ Home f ’ ‘ Strike out f ’ not I, no-sir-ee 1 I’m 

going to stay for the farce — or maybe the tragedy will 
come last.” 

The two sat waiting and watching, growing more 
and more ill at ease until a merry laugh, which was 
joined by several others, came floating up the road. 

With a sigb of pain and relief the elder said, “Well, 
Fm dead tired, and am going to bed. Come along, 
Tom, the girls know what they are about, and let’s not 
make fools of ourselves.” So to bed they went, but 
not to sleep. Their window faced the piazza of the 
farm house, and here in the moonlight a merry group 
w'ere chatting and laughing until ten o’clock. 

When the good-nights were uttered, and the clatter 
of hoofs was heard again, the unhappy tramps were 
about to close their eyes and ears, when a manl}*^ voice 
called out down the road. 

“To-morrow evening — don’t forget.” 

“We must disclose to-morrow, old boy. I can’t 
stand this pressure much longer without damaging 
something,'" 

Tom chuckled, but it was a weak, sickly attempt, 
and then tired nature gave way to sweet, balmy sleep. 

The girls talked, and giggled and planned until the 
clock struck twelve, and Mr. Truesdall called out, 
“ Come, come, that will do ; let us have a little sleep, 
children,” and quiet reigned at last. 

15 


226 


JERB Y. 


CHAPTER XXXYin. 

Four people in the farm house seemed suddenly to 
lose their appetites, for on the following morning, 
Scarcely was the excellent breakfast partaken of, when 
four pairs of ears heard Farmer Truesdall’s voice utter 
the following sentence as he arose from the table. 
Wife, we will be very busy in the lower lot to-day ; 
can you send our dinner ? It will save time.’* 

“Yes, father. If these girls can harness up the mare 
and take the buckboard. I’ll send a nice warm dinner.” 
“ Oh, how jolly ! ” exclaimed Amy. 

“Splendid I” cried Margery. 

“ Lovely I ” echoed Kate, “ and oh. Muz, let us take 
ours along, too ; there’s a charming grove of trees in 
the north end of the lot ; we’ll take our books, and the 
hammocks, and just have a picnic ! ” 

“ How delightful I ” chimed in the friends : and so 
it was decided ; then, as usual, the whole family went 
to work to prepare a medley for the stomach and 
tired bodies, to add to the scene of pleasure (?) and 
excitement attendant on picnics. 

How little we understand the meaning of true happi* 
ness. We cater to our material wants continually; 
ignoring the far more essential needs of the spirit ; 
little realizing that our bodily sufferings all come 
from gratifying the senses. 

At twelve o’clock the big clothes-basket was ready 
with its burden of edibles, and a smaller one, prepared 
with such dainties as tempt the palates of young love- 


JERRY. 


2-27 


sick maids — delicate sandwiches, wee pickles, salads, 
mountain cake, chocolate caramels, and fried chicken. 

The bojs had been hurried off before catching a 
sight of the young women, but their hearts beat high 
with hope as the noon hour drew near. They found a 
spring near the “ grove ” in the north part of the lot 
(accidentally of course); here they bathed their hot and 
perspiring faces ; washed their swollen red hands, and 
tried to look attractive; but alas! the effort was vain, 
and they compared themselves with the young men so 
neatly attired the night before. 

The rest of the men gathered under a large tree 
nearer their labor, too tired to even care for cleanliness 
— having a supply of cold coffee for relieving their 
thirst. The two “extras” were reclining under a 
spreading maple as the young women drove into the 
lot. They went direct to the men, among whom was 
Mr. Truesdall, and had them remove the large basket 
then alighted, and with deft hands spread the cloth, 
and made everything ready for the tired and ravenous 
laborers. When all was in readiness, the farmer bade 
one of the men call to those “ exclusive chaps,” which 
brought a smile of derision to the faces of the work- 
men, and a smile of intelligence to the three girls. 

Jerry and Tom, or as some might prefer, * Tom and 
Jerry ’ obeyed the call, though somewhat reluctantly ; 
for in spite of gnawing hunger, there was a keener 
longing for a look, a sound, or mayhap a touch of the 
beloved in store should they remain where they were 

The wagon containing the little maids and their 
lunch passed by the two young men, and although 
some keen glances were stolen, no recognition was 

• • — • V • -i 


•228 


JERRY. 


vouchsafed, and a merry laugh was indulged in by the 
girls as they prepared their dinner. 

“Isn’t it fun? I wonder how long the silly fellows 
will keep it up?” said Kate, who being only an on- 
looker, could fully enjoy, without experiencing any 
heart twinges. 

The repast being heartily enjoyed and partaken of 
unsparingly, the trio proceeded to make themselves 
comfortable while waiting for the men to finish their 
dinner. 

A loud cry of pain all at once jarred upon their 
ears: a cry scarcely human, so savage, and apparently 
so involuntary. 

“Oh mercy! what is it?” and they waited — fear- 
ing they knew not what — until in a few moments Torn 
Walters and Mr. Truesdall came towards them lead- 
ing or supporting poor Jerry, who had run upon a 
hornets’ nest, and the more he tiied to fight them ofif 
the more the infuriated creatures swarmed about him, 
until they covered his face and hands, making him 
mad with pain, and the yell he gave was the means 
of bringing to his assistance all the hands, and none 
too soon, for the poor boy was about ready to faint 
away. They all received some stings in battling for 
their comrade, but they were so concerned for him 
that they paid little heed to themselves. 

Mr. Truesdall and Tom were hastening him to the 
spring, where a mud plaster was to be made, and the 
sufferer made ready to get home as fast as possible. 
His face and hands were swollen all out of shape, and 
the first thought of his sweetheart was that her lover 
had been bitten by a rattlesnake. All other thoughts 
gave way in presence of this terrible fear, and she ran 


JERRY. 


229 


to him, threw her arms about him, crying, “ Oh, my 
darling! what has happened?” and began to cry. 
Jerry tried to smile as he gave her an embrace, and 
said, “ Nothing very serious, love ; but, oh! it’s mighty 
painful ! ” 

Amy, too, was reckless and going up to her lover 
cried “ Tom, dear, tell us quick what did they do to 
poor Jerry ? ” 

“ Stung him, poor boy ! ” and then he drew Amy to 
him and kissed her hand, just as Mr. Truesdall came 
up with a great ball of mud and bade Jerry lie down 
on his back for a few moments while he applied the 
paste to face and hands. But as he did so he beckoned 
Kate, and with a terrible frown said, “ Who the devil 
are these fellows, anyway ? I don’t understand these 
young women, and if it’s city fashion to hug and hang 
on to a pair of tramps as they were just doing, I’ll 
pack them off home.” 

“0, father! It’s a lark all through. These are the 
girls’ city lovers, come out to surprise them, and now 
I guess the surprise is turned upon themselves,” 
replied his daughter. 

“0-ho! that’s the way the wind blows. Well, I 
thought there was something queer about the chaps.” 

By this time they were all clustered about the afflicted 
Jerry, who looked for all the world like a well pre- 
served mummy. When the pain subsided, Margery 
insisted upon, “her boy” getting into the hammock, 
where he found himself so comfortable after a while, 
that he refused to be hastened home, and preferred to 
stay and be talked to by the rest of the young people, 
who were only too glad to let their tongues loose ; and 
the “lark” was explained to the satisfaction of 


230 


J E 11 K V . 

ail; but the boys were very greatly chagrined to 
know they had been recognized, and that the flirtation 
with the country boys was all planned for their bene- 
fit. 

It was four o’clock when the party surprised good 
Mrs. Truesdall by their unusual appearance and man- 
ner. She laughed as heartily as a girl when told of 
the escapade and its rather ridiculous ending, at the 
same time applying remedies to the face and hands of 
her poor “ tramp,” as “ father ” would insist upon call- 
ing him. 

It was a week before Jerry was himself again, and 
not a day sooner would the good people consent to 
their departure. The boys donned their own clothes, 
which they had left in valises at the station, and sur- 
prised the country folks with their fine looks and 
manners. 


JERRY. 


2n 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

‘‘Home Again, Home Again, sang the happy 
youths and maidens, as they clustered about the 
piano, and Tom’s strong touch and rich voice, now so 
well trained, added zest to the heartfelt strains, on the 
evening of their return from their sylvan retreat. The 
elder people were for the first time made aware of the 
boys’ escapade, and laughed heartily over the revela- 
tion. 

“They don’t run away from us again in such a 
fashion. Tom and I have made up our minds to suf- 
fer no more such humiliations as when seeing these 
witches go cantering off with two country clod-hop- 
pers,” said Jerry in mock anger. 

“Humiliation,” cried Amy, “that’s a new word for 
jealousy, eh, Margery ? ” 

“Never mind what it is. What is the use in our 
putting off our trip abroad for a century or two, why 
not go this fall? ” continued Jerry. 

“0— ^h! how absurd! Why we must have a year 
for preparations, must we not, Margery dear ? ” quoth 
Amy. 

“ Not I, love; I could be ready in two months,” said 
honest and practical Margery. 

“ Let me decide, my children,” said Mr. Heartwell, 
who had been an interested listener. “ I propose that 
you set the time for the first of June next ; a charming 
month at home or abroad, and you can have the win- 
ter for your preparations. How does it suit you all ? ” 


232 


J E R R r . 


Jerry groaned aloud, but the others decided it was 
the best possible arrangement, and thus that question 
was settled. “’Twas ever thus from childhood’s 
Lour,” quoted Jerry, trying hard to look as though he 
meant it, but ending in a merry laugh as the others 
cried “for shame I ” 


JERKY. 


283 


CHAPTER XL. 

What a busy, bappy winter that was. How the 
girls, Margery and Amy, haunted the dry goods coun- 
ters. How the seamstresses worked and tried to please 
the “giddy young things,” as their elders were wont 
to call them ; and the dressmakers were put to their 
wit’s end to “ design something unlike any one’s else 
ever thought of,” so Amy demanded. Not so her 
friend. Margery, so long unaccustomed to grandeur, 
thought everything her auntie suggested, just as it 
should be, and was supremely happy, asking only that 
Jerry be pleased with her selections, for “I am here- 
after to dress for his eyes, what others think does not 
matter,” she would say. 

“Well, I propose to please myself, and if Mr. Tom 
is not satisfied, he can look the other way,” was 
Amy’s arch reply; well she knew Tom was always 
satisfied, by the compliments be so profusely lavished 
upon her. 

The first of June came in with rosy blushes, and 
seemed so full of laughing sunshine and happy bird 
songs, that the two charming brides and their proud 
protectors felt, as they were pronounced “ man and 
wife” before the multitude of upraised faces invited to 
witness the double marriage ceremony in Grace Church, 
that heaven indeed was blessing their union. 

The reception over, the bridal couples prepared for 
the long-talked-of voyage across old ocean. The Doc* 


234 


JERRY. 

tor and Linnet also were to be of the party. “The 
giddy young things absolutely must have a chaperon/’ 
said matronly Linnet. 

“ God bring you safe home again, rny children/’ were 
Mr. Heartwell’s last words as the group stood on the 
wharf ready for departure. 

Jerry said in a low tone intended only for his 
mother’s ear : “ I shall not forget your parting advice, 
dear mother ; my last evening at home was a precious 
one, and I kept thinking all night of our quiet talk, so 
like the days of old.” 

She pressed him close to her heart, but no sound 
came from her trembling lips. He understood, and 
giving her an affectionate embrace, hurried on board 
the steamer, where six happy faces, despite the tears 
and sadness of parting, gazed lovingly at the trio on 
shore, beyond whom stood another trio, too regardful 
of the feelings of their friends at such a time to join 
them. This trio was the Italian, Dick, and Jimmy, 
come to wish the voyagers “ God -speed.” 

Let us, too, dear reader, wish them hon voyage, 

“ I declare ! the house is as desolate as though we 
had had a double funeral, instead of a double wed- 
ding,” said Mr. Heartwell, as he sank into a seat with 
a sigh. 

“Yes, indeed,” replied his sister, “but three months 
will soon slip away, and then with the four under your 
roof you will be in your element.” 

That he will,” echoed his fond partner. 

“Yes, my fondest hopes have been realized. I am 
indeed a happy man. Bless God for sending me 
Jerry.” 


THE END. 


) 

I 

I 

i 

\ 






f'l - . 






P u 





iii' 


> .,4 


S^.;" - 

■/■W . ■'. V w ,' * ' '.«J' / 


.,, *■• -.-i j.-' ' t ■' '«.j; • ’' ^-T 


r » 1 

' N« -'i ‘ 1. 



%> • 


a*V*\ '. ■ • > ■•.:- •"■ - . . - •-. ., '•■’'. -s' ' T^'W 

', i ■*•. . '* • '■•“• ■ . * ■'..■.•■«■■■ *13 . 

V- ’ • • •, ■ . y nPI % *. '• rlrii 

s'' . '-r ,- ■< -\.- ,-fe ■ - f; . ■. ,■ .( 




t •. 


/ V‘ 

• ♦ - . - 

- _ “>.■ .‘.' --. 

I 

4 

*• 

• 

i'v 

> 4* 

.» # » ' 4 

a ♦ ^ ••**'' 

«> 1 


- • -■'•A' \-. 

• ‘ » / • ! . * 


,. '• 

• * • 

A * 

. ' • r •' 

■* .1. « ' ^ 

• 

• 



i .* 

m 

■ . > ^ » 



• ^ » ' •» 

t \ 

• 

A ' 


- -l''' 

•- -.*. . 

M ..•* «• t 7 

V ' .. • 


if 


. • ' 


■ •. • , , ».'i( ,/* . 


• « 

0 

, « 

> % 

" • 

.. *“• 


• ' 

i ' ■ 

« 

4 . 

4 



/ •':V V 

• ». 

• . s 

' V' 

. ' v< 




• ' * 





i, 


•- • 




i 

,<4 • 


4 




^ f , '» 




JC 

• ■ >• 






[r 


y.^. 





, V 


- ■ V-’’* ' •' •' TU’-V 

• '. ' V -'JIN, 

/ ■: "/I 


,• '■ 


'v*** 




V- 


t 


• 


• * • 


*. ' 

- 'j-V 

< 

XwJ 

*• 

‘I’- ■«-,*» '^''p 

. - 

* >. r • ; V 

_s *•. 


>. ♦ * 






V • 


:t 


> > 


^ V 


t. 




f 

►t- 


• r r 


» 


ivl 


t. 

.a 


. '■ -* 


■f.. .. . 





*’ * ^ . 


- • ‘ • rT’ 

A 0 

• / 


^ - •■ -J h . '' 

• > ' ; 

»» ‘ 

• ' ' 


. •> • 


* • 

. - • • . ' -* » \ 

j 

4 t 


»' 

J. 

* 'i 

1 

4 

4 

t 



■• j , 

i 

1 

• • ■ * 
1 


'. •'f 




# 

ft 


• 

* -. * ■ 




• , 

» 



/f ■ 

'i 

• I 

.. 

ft 

, 


■ 

4 

♦ 

. . , 

» 




• 



• • 






* 

4 A 


V 

V . 



*« 



\ 

4 

j 

• 


1 



/ 

• 

• 


1 

• 


• 



« 

ft 

ft 







<1 








•: i’ v^^.> YSj^ 


% •'•'• A* *2 ■- . ^ ^ -j 

• •• '.r ■?• 

“ - - ^ I » ^ 




>v‘ 


IT// I 

*«* ^ 



rr 


jgs . , « 

• ..\:v/ > *■ lifcl 

' ''’v • ' '" * . ’ u ' * . • yW! 


-« 

k' 


'/‘•a 


-'Y 

♦ . 'f' ^1 


•* V 


«f ft 

• *’ _ 


f ' 




o 


/ « 



•- . 



f:; 


v> 




f 











f2 




\k>^. 


mm^ 

W d a' t r - >St df 


•>1 


» T ' ^ . > . 

>■ . fT^ - 

"."O' * 'fi - 3‘'fc(^ •*'^ -• *1 

;» Al * iiOr -a 

i;r‘ 





. * • ' ■ ■ tm^- 



. * 


■ h^ 


3-^ .. 

' J • 



• Jv' 




- „-... , ^: ' •' - 9 ^ 

''^■'^K^ -'-K :i^-' ’ 

•’ ‘--x ^ .'•’ *•>^<<^. 7 '^^:/ 


« 

•.'-: ' .\!. Ja S 






ft: Isi'-ft- ' 'I . 


,t^.v 

’ ■ * - '-A^:*, • ‘i; 

- ' - /'V '.^s'v'Vv>r 

■ ' ' .VV 



' * 


* « V 


^ • 


;-vV.W'-'.^4^Si 



.» 


^ r • ^ • 

' S" 

: '*^T. -..r^v* ^ 


*, 


»* 


• - . 

•-» X ■ : iV ;. ,V 






